Author: admin

I like to fantasise about experiences that I wish I had had, so here is another ‘first time’ lesbian story – this one is set in a school.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

I was not usually a naughty girl at school, but there was something about Miss Wilton that made me act badly around her. Although she was comparatively young, she was one of the strictest and most authoritarian of our teachers, and she always seemed to have a particular down on me – criticising my work, and pulling me up sharply for little things like running in the corridor between classes, the sort of things that everyone did and were nothing out of the ordinary. I was not sure of her age: she had been teaching at our school for several years, and was either in her late 20s or perhaps a little over 30. She was always dressed very smartly in a rather severe style – trouser suits, or jackets and matching skirts, in a dark colour; generally black, but sometimes navy blue or a charcoal grey, with a faint pinstripe. She favoured pencil-cut skirts which suited her slender waist, trim ass and slim legs, and which were long enough to just overlap the top of the boots that she liked to wear. Under her suit jackets she usually had a high-neck buttoned blouse in white, and when she walked or turned round there was just the hinted outline of a dark-coloured bra and a fuller figure than her austere style of ‘professional’ clothes would suggest. She had dark hair kept fairly short in a neat cut that shaped her face, which would be attractive if she smiled instead of looking so stern and sharp all of the time.

At the time this happened, I had just turned sixteen. Our school was co-ed but I hadn’t felt very attracted to any of the boys or had a regular boyfriend, just messed around a bit at parties as we all did, allowing some heavy petting but nothing further. I was one of a little clique of female friends and spent most of my free time with them, in and out of school; we weren’t quite the coolest set, but were not far behind and quite ‘in’, and we were all good-looking and up with the fashions. At this time I was about 5 feet 5 inches, and my figure was coming in nicely – well-shaped breasts that were starting really to need the support of a bra and, if I say so myself, a really pert ass and good legs. My hair is naturally brownish, but I had it dyed blonde in a layered cut that made it quite thick and bouncy. The school was old-fashioned in many ways, and one of these was its strict uniform rules. So on this day I was dressed as usual like the all other girls, in black shoes, white ankle socks (no tights or stockings allowed), a plain grey knee-length pleated skirt, white shirt and school tie, and a matching grey jacket with the school badge on the left breast.

Miss Wilton was our maths teacher, and it didn’t help that I have never been good at maths. On this warm afternoon in late spring my concentration wandered more than usual, and she had already reprimanded me for inattention a couple of times. The next time she was quite sarcastic about my ‘wool-gathering’ and remarked that I must have ‘cotton wool for brains’, and some of the other pupils smirked which got me cross. I glared at her and muttered under my breath ‘dyke bitch’ – I still have no idea why that expression came to mind, but I hadn’t been careful enough because she must have heard it (I don’t think anyone else did, as she had come to stand near my desk while she was telling me off). She went stiff and quite white, I thought with anger, and immediately gave me a detention, telling me to report to her classroom fifteen minutes after the end of the school day, which finished at 3.30 p.m.

My friends commiserated with my bad luck, and left as the school quickly emptied of both pupils and staff on this bright and sunny afternoon. Feeling victimised, I trailed grumpily along to Miss Wilton’s classroom, deliberately arriving about five minutes late. Her room was the last one on the right in the upper corridor of the science and maths block, which was now quiet and deserted. When I arrived at Miss Wilton’s room I saw that she was the only other person there. Although it was warm weather, today she was wearing her usual black boots and a closely tailored black skirt; she had taken off the matching jacket and hung it over the back of her chair. She was standing beside her desk, and seemed a little pre-occupied. When I came in, she swung towards me and – before I could trot out some lame excuse for being tardy – she asked me sharply why I had used those words in the classroom.

There was something about her demeanour and tone of voice that was a little bit off – just a hint of nervousness in her normally steely authority, and somehow I picked up on it. Instead of humbly apologising, it was like a little voice in my head told me what to do. I looked at her coolly and drew out the moment, shrugging my shoulders and saying suggestively: ‘Well …. you know why …’

My instinct was right, because she slightly blenched, and put one hand against the desk as if to steady herself for a moment. She rushed ahead, demanding ‘Who has been saying things?’, and then revealingly adding: ‘What has she been telling you?’

Well, well, I thought; on target – a bull’s eye, or rather a dyke’s eye! I began to see some possibilities here, a way of getting my own back on the haughty and aloof teacher. I felt excited and even a bit aroused, with a sensation of warmth in my lower stomach and the start of wetness between my legs.

‘Oh, I know plenty.’ I said, still keeping carefully non-specific and leading her on. Then, before she had the chance to demand any facts, I took my bluff further and attacked. ‘What would the School Board say if they knew?’ I challenged her. And then I had a moment of blinding revelation: if she thought a girl had been spilling secrets, it was likely to be someone I knew, someone in my class – and that meant the affair had almost certainly started when the girl was under-age, as most of us were not yet sixteen. This insight took only a split second, and acting upon it, I added the rider: ‘or the police?’

Miss Wilton looked pole axed and staggered back against her desk, mumbling ‘No! … Carla wouldn’t …’

Oh, ho! I thought, that explains a lot. Carla was in my class, though not in my close group of friends; she was a very pretty dark-haired girl, with one of best figures in our year, and a demure manner that just radiated subliminal signals that she was really hot stuff underneath. No wonder the cool Miss Wilton had been tempted to take such a dangerous risk – if anyone was hot pussy on legs, it was Carla Viatelli.

I gave the bossy teacher a cruel smile, and replied ‘She might not tell … but maybe I will.’ Then inspiration took me a leap further, and I pointed out: ‘if it all comes out, she’ll have to say that you made her do it.’

Miss Wilton was horrified by the realisation of the danger she was in, and stretched a hand out to me pleadingly. ‘Janey, no, please … no, don’t’, she beseeched. This was such fun, such a turn around and a chance for payback – I was going to savour every minute of it. I pretended to look doubtful, and told her ‘Why shouldn’t I? You’re always such a bitch to me, even more than to everyone else.’

The teacher looked at the floor for a moment, and then she looked straight at me, biting her lower lip. I wasn’t ready for what came next, as she candidly admitted: ‘It’s because you girls turn me on so much that I have to keep a distance, keep everything professional – and I’m sharp with you, Janey, because you really excite me … that tight ass of yours flouncing along the corridors, I have to say something strict to stop myself putting a hand up your skirt and pulling down your panties.’

And then the little voice in my head made me say something that took my own breath away: ‘Well, why don’t you now? There’s no one else here …’

She gasped, and her mood instantly changed, with the reaction from her fear adding to a surge of lust. I realised just how sexy I thought she was – a feeling that I had been suppressing until now – as she stalked to the door of the room, turned the key in the lock, and pulled down the blind so that no one could see in. Miss Wilton returned to stand directly in front of me, looked me searchingly in face, and then cupped my chin in her hand. She leaned forward, brushing her lips along mine, and I parted them to let her tongue flick into my mouth. Her hands went behind my shoulders, and I could feel the firm swell of her breasts as she pulled me against her in a long and passionate kiss. The wetness between my legs had soaked my panties and I felt weak at the knees, but after a minute I pulled back and recovered control of the situation.

At my instruction, with an eager look in her eyes, Miss Wilton unbuttoned her blouse and dropped it on her chair. I admired what was revealed: two quite full round breasts, deliciously uplifted in a firm black underwired bra. I reached out to trace their outline through the silky black fabric, as Miss Wilton gave a slight shudder. I slipped my hand into the cup that was holding her left breast, easing it upwards and outwards. Her jutting nipple was firm and hard, showing her arousal. I had never done, and hardly even ever thought, about anything like this before, but somehow it seemed so obvious what to do. I bent my head, the fringe of my hair brushing tantalisingly across the flesh of her upper breast, and took the nipple into my mouth. At first I licked and sucked it, and then encouraged by her soft moans I got bolder, nibbling gently with my teeth to pull it forwards.

I jumped slightly as her hand came up under my skirt, feeling for the join of my legs and the gusset of my panties. ‘Mmm,’ she said appreciatively as her fingers found their target and she discovered how wet and open I had become, and she stroked my slit firmly through the damp cloth. I was now so turned on, and realising that I very much wanted this to go further – now, and in the future. Her hands deftly pulled my uniform skirt up to my waist, and then slipped the panties down my legs to my ankles. I stepped out of them with alacrity, and my new tutor in love steered me backwards to one of the chairs. I sat down, and she spread my legs apart and knelt between my thighs. Her hands sought my breasts, cupping and squeezing them through my uniform shirt and plain cotton bra. At once I swiftly unbuttoned the shirt and shrugged it off my shoulders, and she reached behind my back and uncoupled the bra’s fasteners. For a second I felt young and shy as she sat back slightly on her haunches to look at my youthful bust. But then her hands touched my nipples, and the feel of her skin against them was unbelievably erotic, causing me to put my head back and spread my legs even wider.

Miss Wilton applied her expert tongue to my swollen tits, whilst dextrously sliding her right hand up between my thighs, the forefinger pushing into the spread lips of my labia. My back arched, and I thrust my pelvis forward against her, bucking my hips. She stroked up and down my vagina, easing further inwards until she encountered my hymen. She paused for a moment, taking her mouth away from my breast. ‘Please … don’t stop’, I said in a strangled whisper, but she shook her head and said I was still a virgin. Recklessly, I told her that I wanted her to take me. She said ‘not here, not like this’, but I made her promise that she would take me home with her and do it there.

By now all tension between us had evaporated, and we were regarding each other with pleasure and the anticipation of many joys to come. She stood up, and I reached for the fastening of her stylish skirt, loving the sensation of disrobing this stunning adult woman. As the skirt tumbled to the ground, it revealed that she was wearing sheer black hold-up stockings and a naughtily skimpy pair of panties in black lace which matched her bra. With practiced movements she simultaneously kicked the skirt away and discarded the bra, setting her full breasts swinging free.

Then came the most wonderful part of all, as she knelt back down between my legs, and brought her mouth to my sweet pussy, licking it, teasing it, nibbling it, and questing for the hotspot of my clitoris. It swept me away in waves of lust, as I happily accepted my bisexuality – or, probably, lesbianism – and I clutched at the back of her head, running my fingers through her hair and pressing her face into my cunt. Her expert tongue flicked along my slit, caressing and sucking on my nub, as I was brought to my first-ever orgasm by another person. She held me on the crest of that, her fingers reaching up to tweak and pull on my nipples as my body shuddered under her attentions, and then she tongued me to a second bone-shaking, sweat-drenched climax.

Miss Wilton pulled back, licking her lips in satisfaction, and then we shared a long lingering kiss. We put our clothes back on, and I followed her out to the car park. She drove me back to the quiet flat that she lived in alone, and after I reassured her that I wanted to go ‘all the way’ and for her to be the one to take my virginity, she gently undressed me and I lay down on her bed, my hips resting on a towel that she had spread on top of the sheet. As I watched avidly, she stood at the foot of the bed and slowly disrobed, until she was naked apart from her boots and hold-up stockings. She bent to unzip the boots, but I caught my breath – she looked so stunning with them on, so I told her not to take them off. She smiled and said ‘that’s my girl’, and then from a drawer she selected a medium-sized strap-on dildo. Miss Wilton told me call her Sandra when we here, and came to lie beside me on the bed. For a while she caressed and kissed various parts of my body, having the effect of both relaxing and exciting me, until without haste she eased my legs apart and positioned herself between them.

‘Janey, are you quite sure about this?’, she asked for the sixth or seventh time. I answered without hesitation: ‘Sandra, please, I want it and I want you most of all – take me, do it now!’ She slid forwards until the knob of the plastic cock was stroking against my pussy lips, and then gently but firmly eased it inwards. When it encountered my hymen she paused briefly to give lascivious oral attention to my throbbing breasts, which resulted in my cunt becoming even wetter and looser. Suddenly she pushed forward again, breaking into me with a swift movement – there was a moment of jolting pain, over almost as soon as it had registered, and then I was lost in the sensations as my once-cool teacher began to stroke the dildo in an out in with ever faster and deeper thrusts. I think I must have been almost shouting in my unbounded pleasure, as she took me to the third, biggest and best climax of that wonderful afternoon.

After I came, I lay limp and breathless on my older lover’s bed for several minutes. Then I roused myself, for I could see that Sandra was gently massaging her own breasts. ‘Let me do that’, I said softly, and I took her fullness into my mouth – it felt so good, so right. Sandra unbuckled the strap-on to give my tongue access to her cunt, and for the first time ever I tasted the sex juices of another woman and feel of her pubes and the muscles of her vagina and cervix. Gasping from my eager and enthusiastic attentions, Sandra reached to the drawer of the bedside table and produced a long blue plastic vibrator. She switched it on and handed it to me, saying ‘babe, do me, please.’ I knelt on the bed, my breasts almost brushing the sheet, and pushed the vibrator into my teacher’s cunt. The whole situation was such a turn on – aloof and snotty Miss Wilton had become my total lesbian bedroom whore, with my sweet young body driving her wild with desire. I had a sudden feeling of confidence and even of mastery over the older woman, and began to piston the vibrator in and out of her with vigour and relentless determination. She looked at me wide-eyed, hardly believing her luck, and began to gasp: ‘Oh migod! do me, oh! do me hard, do it harder, harder!’ I repositioned myself for a better angle, looked her straight in the eye, and to her further arousal I said: ‘I’m gonna do you, you fucking snotty bitch, I’m gonna make you cum, cum for me, you cunt, you slut!’ My hot words and the shafting with the vibrator, which was making wet slapping sounds as I drove it in and out of her gaping pussy, took her to the heights of ecstasy. Her back arched off the bed, her hips spread as wide as they could, and her whole body jerked in waves of orgasm before she collapsed down again, her eyes closed. I withdrew the vibrator, and then gently and tenderly I licked her slit clean and kissed each of her breasts. She drew me into her arms, and for the next half hour we just lay close, cuddling and caressing. We spoke for a while, and I assured her that I would never let anyone know about what we had done – and I confessed that Carla had not breathed a word of her secret, and it had been just a lucky guess. She was relieved at this, and playfully slapped me lightly on the bottom, saying I was a very naughty girl – and that she was glad that I was.

Then she took me to her bathroom and we showered together, laughing and joking in the confined space. She was a completely different person from the severe authoritarian schoolteacher, and I fell in love with the sweet body, impish smile and tender affection which she hid beneath her professional mask when at work. It was now nearly six o’clock and I would be expected home for the evening meal, so she gave me a lift in her car and dropped me at the end of the street, out of sight of my house. Before I got out of the car, I kissed her on the lips, and made her promise that we would make love again soon. She said it was too risky at school – we must act there as if nothing had happened, so she would be cool and I would tell my friends what a bitch I thought she was. However, I could come to her house sometimes after school and at the weekend. Then she said that Carla would be there on Saturday afternoon, and why not come along then get to know her better. That prospect nearly made me come on the spot, and I said I would. So within a week I went from inexperienced virgin to my first lesbian threesome – which certainly proved that when it’s us girls in bed, three definitely isn’t a crowd.

---

A father thinks his affair with his youngest daughter is a secret, but his wife, two other daughters, and have been enjoying incest during quarantine, too!

Incestuous Tales of the Quarantine

Story Eight: Dad’s Incestuous Daughters

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

“Daddy!” Linda moaned as she worked her pussy up and down my cock. “Yes, yes, Daddy!”

The week since we’d started our incestuous relationship had been wild. I couldn’t believe the things we’d done in my office while the rest of the family was busy in other parts of our large house. Quarantine was still on, and here I was savoring my eighteen-year-old daughter’s cunt sliding up and down my cock. Her black hair swayed about her face. Her blue eyes shone. I gripped her ass, my computer chair creaked.

“Oh, Daddy, I’m going to cum,” Linda moaned, her pussy squeezing about my dick.

Ever since she snuck into my bedroom after I had made love to Ashley, my wife, and had sucked me off, things had changed. Linda had learned so much about sex, ostensibly for her stories. But that was the pretense. She had hardly written any of her stories.

She had spent a lot of time researching with my cock. Oral, anal, and different positions. Bent over the desk, pinned to the wall, on her hands and knees, riding me like she was right now, on her back, her side. She’d deep-throated my cock. I fucked her face.

We had done so many things. I groaned, my eighteen-year-old daughter working me towards that orgasm. The rest of the family would be disgusted. My wife would divorce me. My son, Clancy, would despise me. My other two daughters, Nancy and Renee, would think I was a disgusting pervert. But I couldn’t stop. Linda was addictive.

Her pussy squeezed about my cock as she slid up my shaft. My balls tightened. I came closer and closer to erupting. Closer and closer to spurting my cum into her snatch. To just flooding her with all my spunk. My face twisted with rapture.

“Oh, Daddy, yes!” she moaned. “I’m so close. Are you going to cum in me?”

“Yes, yes, I am!” I groaned, gripping my daughter’s asscheeks. She slammed her pussy down my cock.

The door to my office opened.

Ashley walked in, her blonde hair framing her smiling face. I had been looking at the door, my back to the desk, and I froze, my daughter’s cunt squeezing about my dick. Linda threw a look over her shoulder and squeaked in fright.

“Michael, honey,” my wife said pleasantly like she wasn’t seeing our eighteen-year-old daughter impaled on my cunt. “The garbage disposal is clogged. When you have a minute, can you unclog it.”

I gaped at my wife as she strolled over to Linda and me.

“You can finish up with Linda, of course,” she said and ducked her head down and kissed me on the lips. And not a quick peck, either. It was a hot one. My dick throbbed in my daughter’s cunt.

What the fuck was going on here?

Ashley broke the kiss, her blue eyes flashing to Linda. She then kissed our daughter on the lips. Linda squeaked, her pussy clenching down on my cock. She shuddered on me, my wife’s lips working on my daughters. The ache swelled at the tip of my cock.

What the fucking hell was fucking going on here?

Ashley broke the kiss and said, “So you’re taking care of your dad?”

Linda gave a slow, stunned nod.

“But you’re not riding him,” Ashley said, sounding exasperated. “You have to ride him to make him cum. Here, let me help you.”

My wife’s hand slid over mine gripping Linda’s left butt-cheek. Her fingers slid into our daughter’s crack, moving down. Then Linda gasped, her back arching and cunt clamping down on my cock hard.

“Mommy!” she squealed.

“Oh, I am positive your father has broken in this hole,” Ashley said. “He’s my husband, sweetie. I know what he likes. And since your my daughter, I know what you like.”

Ashley was fingering our daughter’s asshole? Had the world gone mad?

Then Ashley ducked her head down and sucked on Linda’s small nipple topping her round breasts. My daughter squealed in delight. My wife nursed and moved her hand. The wet sound of her sucking filled the room.

My daughter squirmed on my cock, stirring her cunt around my dick. Her flesh squeezed and relaxed. She moaned and groaned, her pants growing louder and louder while my wife kept sucking with passion on Linda’s nipple.

The ache swelled at the tip of my cock as the pleasure of this moment swelled through me. It was incredible to watch my wife suckling on my daughter’s nipple. I had no idea Ashley had any bisexual desires in her or that she would be fine with me fucking our youngest daughter.

The chair creaked. My pants rose. Linda’s face contorted. She moaned and gasped and whimpered. She made such cute and adorable sounds while my wife fingered her asshole and suckled at her nipple. My balls tightened, the explosive ache building at the tip of my cock.

“Fuck,” I breathed.

“I know, Daddy,” groaned my daughter. “She’s sucking on me. It’s… Oh, Daddy, it’s so strange. She’s really, really, really sucking on me. It’s making me dizzy. I’m going to cum.”

“Good,” I groaned, loving the way she squirmed her little cunt around my dick, my own orgasm building and building.

“Mommy!” she gasped. “Oh, Mommy, I’m going to… to… Yes!”

My daughter bucked. Her black hair flew, blue eyes squeezing shut. Her cunt rippled around my cock. That tight, hot, and young cunt rippled and writhed around my dick. It was amazing. Just absolutely amazing.

The pleasure convulsed around my shaft. The heat rushed through my body. My daughter’s hot cunt sucked at my cock. She made me feel incredible. I groaned, my face contorting. The pressure at my dick hit that peak.

“Oh, fuck,” I groaned and erupted.

My wife ripped her mouth off our daughter’s nipple. Ashley turned to face me, her blonde hair swaying over her shoulders, her big boobs jiggling against her very tight crop top. “Are you pumping your seed into our daughter’s cunt?”

“Yes,” I groaned.

“Wonderful,” she moaned and kissed me with heat.

I shuddered, my dick pumping spurt after spurt of my jizz into my daughter’s cunt while my wife thrust her tongue past my lips. She swirled it around in my mouth. It was incredible. I loved it. My eyes squeezed shut as every blast of my incestuous cum into my daughter’s young womb sent me to the heights of rapture.

I hovered there for one glorious moment, spurting my last blast of spunk into Linda’s cunt. I growled into my wife’s kiss. My daughter whimpered, her pussy’s convulsions slowing. She stopped milking my cock and slumped forward.

My wife broke the kiss. “There. Wasn’t that nice.”

“Yeah,” I panted, still stunned.

My wife straightened and pulled her hand from Linda’s asshole. My wife held up two fingers and thrust them in her mouth, sucking on them as she sauntered out of the office. She paused at the door, cheeks hollowing, lips ruby. She wore a tight skirt that hugged to the curve of her ass.

Her fingers slid out of her mouth. “When you get a chance, the garbage disposal is clogged.”

“Yeah,” I said, stunned as she walked out, leaving the door to my office open.

I panted, so confused by what had happened. Linda leaned on me, her round and firm titties pressing on my chest. My cock was still hard in her cunt. I couldn’t believe how arousing that was. I wanted to beg my wife to stay. See if she would eat out Linda’s cum-filled pussy.

“Well, well, well, Daddy,” Nancy, my oldest daughter said. The twenty-one-year-old girl, twin sister to my son, peeked in. Her brown hair spilled over her face, her blue eyes looking naughty. “You and Linda, huh?”

“Uh,” I swallowed.

“Hot,” Nancy said and stepped into the room wearing a short tennis skirt that looked three sizes too small for her and a tank top that gripped her round breasts. It was clear she was wearing a bra. “Hey, Renee, check this out.”

Renee, the middle child at nineteen, peeked in next, her sandy blonde hair spilling over her shoulders. She wore a red bikini top whose triangles barely covered her youthful, C-cup titties. She wore a similar tennis skirt to Nancy’s that looked too short on her tan body. She had spent the quarantine poolside.

“Oh, hot,” Renee said. “Linda, you little cutie. I can’t believe you seduced Daddy. That’s so awesome.”

“It is?” Linda asked, sounding so unsure as her two older sisters stared at her. “I mean, it is. I seduced him. I sucked his cock while he was sleeping after he had been with Mom.”

“Nice,” Nancy said, sauntering to us, Renee following in her wake. “So, do you have a pussy full of Daddy’s cum?”

“Yep,” Linda said in that way the youngest child would when she had her older sisters paying attention to her. Trying to act mature and sophisticated. Showing off.

Nancy and Renee both licked their lips, nipples poking at their tops. “Hot,” Nancy moaned. “Renee and I love eating creampies.”

“Creampies?” asked Linda. Then she said. “I love them, too.”

“You don’t even know what they are,” Renee said. “But you will.”

Renee and Nancy grabbed my daughter and pulled her off my cock. She gasped as she stumbled off my body, her naked body flushed. Round titties jiggled. She had a nice set of C-cups, the same size as Renee’s breasts. Nancy had D’s while my wife was blessed with big F-cups. Our daughters were taking after her.

Linda squeaked as she was bent over her desk that set on the left side of my office. She was bent over it, her keyboard shoved out of the way. Her mouse fell to the carpeted floor. My other two daughters bent over, their skirts riding up and over their round rumps. I shuddered at the sight of their young asses.

“Mmm, daddy-daughter creampie,” moaned Nancy.

“Yum!” groaned Renee.

They both pressed their heads in, cheeks tight together. They wiggled their hips, their asses almost pointed at me. I swallowed and stood up. I moved behind them to watch them licking my cum out of Linda’s pussy.

I could see their pussies. Renee had hers shaved, her tight slit beading with her juices. They coated her plump vulva and ran down her thighs. Nancy had a brown-furred muff beaded with her cream. I breathed in deeply.

The sweet scent of Linda’s pussy had permeated the room, but two new scents were added to it. Tart and spicy. My daughters’ scents formed a naughty melange in my nose. I groaned, my mouth salivating. My dick throbbed, thrusting out hard and dripping my youngest daughter’s cream.

My other two daughters wiggled their rumps at me. Their hips moved back and forth. I shuddered, the sight so intoxicating. They were clearly teasing me. They had come in here for a reason. My wife’s behavior was starting to make sense.

I wasn’t the only one who had found incestuous delights with our daughters during the quarantine. Now Ashley was sharing.

I pressed my cock into Nancy’s brown bush. Her wet curls slid over my dick and brushed the crown. The pleasure tickled my spongy flesh. I groaned at the feeling of her hot cuntlips kissing the tip of my cock. She was a wild girl. I knew she had been sexually active for a year. I hadn’t been happy.

But now…

I thrust into her pussy with ease.

“Daddy!” Nancy groaned as I slammed to the hilt in her cunt. I savored the incestuous thrill of being in my oldest daughter. She felt different from her mother and younger sister. I groaned, savoring that delight. It was incredible.

“Fuck,” I gasped, savoring this delight. “Oh, fuck, that’s good.”

“It is,” moaned Nancy as I drew back, her pussy gripping my cock.

I slammed back into my eldest. I fucked my daughter with passion, ramming my cock to the hilt in her pussy and then drawing back. That snatch was incredible to feel wrapped around my shaft. Just a treat.

I shuddered, my dick throbbing. My balls tightened. The ache swelled and swelled, my dick coming alive with the pleasure of her twat. I held her hips tight and fucked her with passion. My cock buried to the hilt in her again and again. I loved every moment of it. I plunged to the hilt in her cunt, fucking her hard, my hand resting on Renee’s ass as I did.

“Daddy,” Renee moaned. “Don’t forget about my pussy. Fuck me, too!”

“Oh, god,” I groaned.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Linda moaned. “Daddy, Daddy, they’re licking all your cum out of me. Then they’re going to teach me about creampies.”

“They are teaching you about creampies,” I groaned and pulled my dick out of Nancy’s cunt.

My eldest groaned her disappointment as I shifted over to Renee’s shaved cunt. I pressed my cock against her plump vulva and tight slit. Her pussy lips spread over my cock and sucked me in with ease. She moaned as I savored the fourth pussy in our family.

Nineteen-year-old cunt squeezed so wonderfully tight around me. She whimpered as I slid into her juicy depths. Her cunt clenched hard about me, teasing me. I groaned, savoring this pleasure as I pumped away at her. I fucked her hard.

She moaned, licking at Linda’s cunt as she did. Her blonde hair spilled into Nancy’s brown as they feasted on Linda’s cum-filled pussy. My youngest daughter moaned and gasped, squirming on her desk. She squeaked out in delight as I fucked Renee.

“Daddy,” Nancy groaned. “Get back in me. You have to fuck us both.”

“Shit,” I groaned and ripped my dick out of Renee’s.

The ache at the tip died some in the few seconds it took to change pussies. I slid through Nancy’s silky bush and found her cunt. I buried to the hilt in her. She gasped and groaned, squeezing her cunt down around my cock. The pleasure of that moment spilled through me.

I groaned and my dick throbbed, the pressure in my balls growing stronger and stronger as I pumped away at Nancy’s cunt. As I did, I cupped Renee’s shaved pussy. Her hot flesh felt amazing on my digits. I pressed them into her twat.

Three digits slammed to the hilt in my daughter’s twat. She groaned, her cunt squeezing down on my fingers. It was incredible. Just something delicious to enjoy. I thrust away at her Nancy’s cunt and fingered Renee’s twat.

“Yes, yes, yes, Daddy!” groaned Nancy.

“Oh, Daddy, that’s nice,” Renee purred. “Keep my pussy warmed up until it’s my turn.”

I groaned, fucking away at Nancy’s cunt. I plowed into her, that wonderful ache swelling. I just wanted to stay in her pussy, but Renee’s twat felt so amazing around my digits. She beckoned, too. Her snatch needed my dick.

I pulled out of both my daughter’s cunts and switched. I thrust fingers into Nancy’s quim as I slammed my dick to the hilt in Renee’s cunt. She gasped as I penetrated her. I filled her up to the hilt. Her moans echoed through the room. They were so delicious to hear. Her cunt squeezed tight about me, massaging me.

“Fuck, yes!” I groaned, fingering one of my daughter’s cunt and fucking the other’s.

“Daddy!” Renee moaned.

“Mmm, yes, Daddy,” Nancy moaned. “I knew you’d be a stud.”

“He is!” Linda squealed. “I’m going to cum. Oh, my, yes, I’m going to cum!”

“Do it, baby sis,” Nancy moaned.

Her cunt squeezed tighter about my fingers. I groaned and ripped out of Renee’s cunt. I shifted over my left hand fingering Renee as I slammed my cock into Nancy’s furred muff. The pleasure was incredible. My balls tightened as I fucked her.

Linda’s back arched. She squealed in delight, the sounds she made when cumming. Renee’s and Nancy’s heads both moved as the two sisters licked up Linda’s cream. I groaned, fucking Nancy hard at the lesbian, incestuous sight.

“Yes!” I growled, slamming into Nancy’s cunt hard.

“Daddy, Daddy, they keep licking me!” Linda moaned. “I love it!”

“Good!” I groaned and switched.

I savored the heaven of sliding into Renee’s cunt while my right hand fingered Nancy’s twat. Her silky curls tickled my knuckles as I pumped my digits in and out of her cunt. But not as hard as I fucked Renee’s twat. My balls tightened, my orgasm hurtling closer and closer.

I had to cum. Explode. I had to burst with such passion. I groaned, the pleasure swelling and swelling in me. My cock buried hard and fast into my middle daughter’s cunt. I groaned, thrusting my digits into Nancy’s twat.

Then I switched.

I went back and forth.

I fucked one daughter’s cunt and fingered the other. My balls swelled in pressure as each pussy brought me closer and closer to erupting. I kept them wet and ready with my digits. They were moaning and lapping at Linda’s cunt.

My youngest loved her sisters’ cunnilingus. She moaned and gasped. She came again, her body shuddering through her pleasure as I growled. Switching pussies calmed my dick down just enough that I was lasting twice as long as normal.

But that was starting to change. The ache built faster. I groaned, pumping away at Nancy’s cunt. I shuddered, my ache swelling. I buried into her, my two fingers reaming out Renee’s juicy pussy. Nancy’s head threw back.

“Fuck, yes, Daddy!” she gasped.

Her pussy went wild around my dick.

I groaned as I thrust away at my eldest daughter’s cumming pussy. Her flesh rippled and writhed around me. She sucked at me with such hunger. I groaned, my nuts tightening. This was insane. I wanted to cum in her, but…

I ripped out of Nancy’s pussy, tore my fingers out of Renee’s quim, and then replaced them with my big dick. My middle daughter moaned. Her pussy clenched tight about me. I buried to the hilt in her, my heart racing. The pleasure swelled and swelled.

She gasped. She came. Her pussy went wild around my dick. Her hot flesh sucked at me. It was incredible to feel. I loved every moment of it. She sucked at me. I shuddered, my balls tightening as I hurtled towards that moment of my eruption.

“Fuck, yes!” I groaned. “Oh, my fucking god, that’s amazing!”

I exploded in Renee’s cunt.

My cum pumped into Renee’s pussy, but Nancy needed it, too. Grunting, pleasure slamming through my body, I ripped out of Renee’s cunt. I splashed jizz on her rump and Nancy’s. I slammed my cumming dick into my eldest daughter.

Basted her incestuous pussy now, too.

Nancy’s pussy rippled around my cock as I fired the last few spurts of cum into her. She groaned, her face twisting with rapture. She shuddered, her twat milking around my dick. She sucked at me. Made me groan and growl. My face contorted as I fired those last blasts of spunk into her twat.

“Damn,” I panted, my chest rising and falling.

Then I heard more moans. Gasps. Pants. A woman groaning. Flesh slapping flesh. I glanced over to the right at the doorway where my wife stood naked, hands braced on the doorframe. Her big boobs heaved as our son fucked her from behind. I gaped at the sight of Clancy’s youthful face appearing over his mother’s shoulder. He grinned at me as he dipped into my wife, fucking her hard and fast.

“That’s it, Clancy,” moaned Ashley. “Ooh, fuck your mommy hard.”

“He’s amazing,” Renee moaned, rising up. “Clancy and I are lovers, Daddy.”

“Mmm, so are Mom and me,” Nancy moaned, her cunt squeezing down on my cock.

“And me and Daddy!” Linda moaned, sounding so happy.

“Yeah,” I panted, surprised by this.

My wife smiled at me, then she motioned to me as our sun fucked her. I swallowed and pulled out of Nancy’s pussy. My dick swayed, throbbing hard from this strange moment. I approached my wife, her big tits heaving.

She grabbed my face and kissed me with such passion. Her lips melted against mine. She thrust her tongue into my mouth with passion as our son fucked into my wife. He pounded her hard from behind, grinning as he did. He had brown hair, looking like a younger version of myself.

My wife broke the kiss and moaned, “Love you, Michael.” She grinned at me. “Mmm, Nancy taught me it’s not cheating if it’s incest.”

“Fuck,” I groaned and then gasped as my wife bent over. She grabbed my hips and sucked my dick into her mouth fresh from two of our daughters’ pussies. She nursed on my cock, bent over, getting nailed from behind by my son.

He groaned at me as my wife bobbed her head up and down my cock, sucking me fully hard again in moments. Ashley had always been a great cocksucker, and she sucked me with passion, loving my dick as our son fucked her hard from behind.

I shuddered, my dick aching and throbbing. Another load of cum was building and building in my nuts. I couldn’t believe this was happening. This was surreal. The entire family fucking. I swayed, bemused by this.

My dick throbbed and ached as my wife sucked hard. She swirled her tongue around the tip, sending pleasure rippling down to my balls. She moaned, too, groaning from the pleasure of our son fucking her pussy.

The pussy he came from.

“Goddamn,” I groaned, incest turning me on big time.

I glanced behind me to see Renee and Nancy pulling Linda up and then kissing her. The three of them engaged in a lesbian, three-way smooch full of tongue. My dick throbbed and ached as I watched, my cum dripping off of my daughters’ rumps.

Their tongues danced together while I savored my wife’s sucking. She slid her mouth up and down my cock, rocking to the force of Clancy’s thrusts. My son pounded my wife hard. He fucked his mother with passion.

Nancy broke the kiss and moaned, “Linda, time for you to lick some pussy!”

“Yes!” squealed Linda. “I have to research that for a story. Know what it’s like for the guy.”

“Or the gal,” said Nancy. “Girl-on-girl fun is hot.”

“Mmm, it is,” moaned Renee. “And so’s getting fucked by our brother.”

I shuddered as Renee pressed Linda down to her knees. Then Renee pulled her little sister to her pussy. Nancy knelt down, her hand on Linda’s ass, and started whispering instructions. I couldn’t hear them, but Renee shuddered, her hands untying her bikini top. Her round breasts spilled out.

I groaned, savoring this. It was so hot. My balls tightened as my wife sucked on my dick with hunger. Pleasure flowed down my shaft and through my body. She nursed on me while our son fucked her with passion. He pounded her.

“Oh, damn, Mom!” Clancy groaned. “Love fucking your pussy.”

How long had their incest been going on?

“Yes, yes, I’m going to dump my cum in you, Mom!”

“Do it,” I groaned, finding myself turned on by the idea of my son spurting his cum in my wife. If it was another man, I’d be furious, but he was made from Ashley and me. Nancy was right. How could incest ever be cheating?

Our children were Ashley and me recombined in new and exciting ways.

I groaned, hearing Renee’s moans as Linda learned to lick pussy, devouring the few shots of cum I had fired into Renee’s cunt. I panted, my dick throbbing and aching in my wife’s sucking mouth. She nursed with hunger.

“Mmm, I licked Dad’s jizz out of Mom’s pussy, and it was hot,” Nancy purred.

“What?” I groaned.

“Yeah, that day Mom and you had that afternoon delight,” Nancy said. “You know, what got you and Linda to start banging.”

“I listened and was masturbating in Renee’s bedroom,” Linda cooed. “Then I sucked Daddy’s cock.”

“Just like I had hoped,” Nancy purred.

Was my eldest the mastermind behind all of this?

I shuddered and groaned, my dick throbbing. Pleasure rippled through my body. The pressure in my balls ached. It felt incredible. my wife sucked hard as our son rammed into her from behind. He fucked her with passion.

Renee moaned her delight. Linda’s lesson proceeded. She made her older sister shudder. I kept glancing over my shoulder to watch Renee’s round tits jiggle. They were firm and tan save for pale triangles around her nipples.

“Oh, Linda, yes!” Renee moaned. “Ooh, you’re such a good, little sister.”

“Pussy tastes so good,” purred Linda.

“Yes, it does,” Nancy moaned.

My wife groaned around my cock. I swear she was agreeing, too.

That had my blood boiling. I shuddered and grabbed my wife’s head. Her blonde hair spilled over my fingers. I fucked in and out of her mouth now, driving my cock to the back of her throat while my son fucked her hard.

He grinned at me, nodding and he thrust just as hard. My wife moaned, her fingernails biting into my hips. My cock hit the back of her throat. I felt her relax then I was sliding down her gullet. My balls smacked into her chin.

“Damn, Dad, did you just deep-throat Mom?” Clancy asked.

“Your mother has a lot of talents,” I groaned and drew back, Ashley moaning the entire time.

Her vocal cords hummed around my dick. She massaged me. I groaned, loving the feel of the buzzing around the tip of my cock. Then I was out of her gullet and just in her mouth, her tongue sliding around my tip. I groaned and drove back down her throat.

My nuts smacked into her chin over and over again as I fucked my wife’s mouth. I rammed to the hilt in her. I groaned, the pressure building and building in my balls. I came closer and closer to erupting. Closer and closer to exploding.

I loved it.

I drove my cock down my wife’s throat again and again. She sucked and slurped, such wet and sloppy sounds coming from her mouth. Clancy slammed hard into her. He groaned, his face twisting in pleasure.

“Come on, Mom,” he groaned. “Come on and cum on my dick!”

She groaned and then she shuddered. My son groaned. My wife squealed. I knew she was climaxing on our son’s cock. I groaned, my dick plowing down her throat. I pulled back, the suction incredible.

“Yes!” Clancy gasped, his head throwing back. “Take it, Mom!”

“Fuck,” I groaned and came in my wife’s mouth.

My son and I fired our jizz into my wife. She sucked down my spunk with hunger. She nursed it all out of me. I groaned as she did, my face scrunching up from the pleasure. She gulped down my cum while her pussy worked our son dry.

Clancy groaned, and I moaned. In the background, Renee whimpered. I loved all these sounds. I savored all these moments as I emptied my balls into my wife’s mouth. Stars danced across my vision. I shuddered at the passion.

Then I slid out of my wife and stumbled back. I sat on the edge of my daughter’s desk, panting. My wife straightened, licking her lips. She had cum on them. Then Nancy bounded up and darted over. She pressed against my wife. I hadn’t noticed when Nancy’s top had come off, but her D’s pressed into my wife’s soft F’s.

They kissed with hunger while Clancy panted and pulled out. My wife and daughter kissed with passion. It was incredible to watch. Nancy and my wife’s tongues went at it. They drifted to the side, my wife pinning Nancy against the wall.

Clancy headed into the office and went for Renee. She glanced at him, her face twisting in passion. She reached out her right arm and hooked the back of his neck. She pulled him in for a kiss as Linda kept feasting on her pussy.

I watched my son and daughter kiss. Linda kept feasting, her black hair spilling down her back. She was the only child I had with my hair color. She looked so cute with her mouth planted on Renee’s twat.

Clancy broke the kiss and groaned, “Are you going to cum on our little sister’s face?”

“Yes!” Renee moaned. “Oh, god, yes!”

“Do it,” he panted.

She grabbed his cock, stroking him. She pumped her hands up and down his dick as she ground her pussy on Linda’s face. My dick twitched. I swallowed. It was impossible that I could have anything stirring in my cock after three orgasms.

I was in my early forties.

And yet my dick was chubbing up. My wife and eldest daughter were still locked in their tongue wrestle, bodies pressed tight. My wife tugged off our daughter’s skirt. It fell down around her waist. They were both naked now, loving each other.

“Make her cum, Linda,” Clancy said, his hand placing on the back of Linda’s head. “Make our sister cum.”

“Yes!” Linda moaned.

Renee shuddered and then she threw back her head. She came. Her body bucked. Linda whimpered. She licked up those pussy juices. Was Renee the tart one or the spicy one I had smelled. I shuddered, my dick swelling almost fully hard.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Renee moaned. “That’s so good. Oh, Linda!”

“Mmm, drown our sister,” Clancy groaned, sounding so excited at the prospect.

“I am,” groaned Renee. “I’m drowning her. I’m dumping so much cream down her mouth. She’s gulping it all down.”

“Good,” I panted.

“Yes,” Ashley moaned. “That’s so good.” She let out a throaty moan. “I love Nancy’s pussy.”

“Mmm, Mom is a pussyhound for my cunt, Daddy,” Nancy purred. “She just loves it.”

“I do,” groaned Ashley as she sank down to the ground. “I shouldn’t have favorites, but…”

I glanced at my youngest and understood.

Linda pulled her face from Renee’s pussy and then glanced over to see my wife’s. Ashley dripped with our son’s cum, her blonde bush matted in it. Linda licked her lips and then she crawled over to my wife and buried her face into that bush, licking away.

“Linda!” Ashley moaned. “Ooh, yes, yes, lick your brother’s cum out of me.”

“It’s almost as good as Daddy’s cum,” moaned Linda.

“She has no taste,” Renee said, looking over at Clancy. They stared at each other like a couple in love. She kissed him, their tongues dancing. He gripped her ass and backed up, finding my computer chair. He pulled her down with him as he sat on it.

She grabbed his cock, still kissing him. Her tan ass, savor for a narrow, pale triangle that covered her crack, wiggled. She guided his cock to her shaved pussy and impaled her cunt down his dick wet from her mother’s cunt.

I groaned at the sight. Renee rode my son to my right and my younger daughter devoured her mother’s pussy to my left. Linda feasted on Ashley who devoured Nancy. My eldest daughter, her firm tits jiggling, smiled at me.

“Incest is the best, isn’t it, Daddy?” she cooed, her blue eyes sparkling.

“Yes, it is,” I groaned.

“You should fuck Renee in the ass, Dad,” groaned Clancy, his hands parting his sister’s butt-cheeks. “Renee is an anal fiend.”

“I am!” Renee moaned. “Oh, Daddy, I would love for our first time to be with you fucking me in the ass while I ride Clancy.”

“Ooh, she’s getting the first DP,” gasped Nancy. “Damn, I wanted that.”

“You got to Mom and Clancy first,” Renee purred. “And Daddy. I want this!”

“I got to Daddy first,” Linda purred.

“Technically, that was me,” Ashley said.

Technically, that was Marsha when I was eighteen. But why bring her up? Ashley hated Marsha.

I moved to Renee, my dick throbbing. I opened my desk drawer to pull out the bottle of lube I used when enjoying anal with Linda. I squirted it on my cock, watching as Renee worked her pussy up and down Clancy’s cock. It was a slow glide, lazy. She was taking her time, enjoying her brother thoroughly.

She glanced back at me over her shoulder and smiled. “Daddy, getting all nice and lubed for my tight ass?”

“Don’t want to hurt my baby girl.”

“I’m your baby girl,” Linda moaned.

“All my daughters are my baby girls,” I said. “Even you, Nancy.”

“Mmm, your dirty baby girl,” Nancy moaned. Then she gasped. “Yes, Mom, you know what I like!”

I set down the bottle of lube and moved into position. I aimed my cock at my daughter’s butt-crack, her cheeks still being held apart by Clancy. Renee’s brown sphincter winked at me. I dived in as she slammed down her brother’s dick. She swallowed his shaft, taking every inch of him she could. He groaned, his face contorting in bliss.

I pressed my cock against her asshole as she started to rise up her brother’s shaft. Her anal ring pressed on my cock as I drilled against her tight hole. She whimpered, her asshole surrendering to my dick. She had definitely been broken in by her brother.

“Yes!” Renee moaned. “Oh, I have Daddy and you in me, Clancy!”

“Enjoy,” my son groaned.

“I am!”

My daughter’s back arched while her bowels squeezed about my dick sliding into her anal depths. She moaned and whimpered, her pleasure echoing through the room. I drank it in, panting and shuddering as I bottomed out in her bowels.

I drew back as she slid her pussy up her brother’s cock. The three of us all groaned. The pleasure spilled through my body. I shuddered and slammed forward. I fucked into her bowels. I pounded her hard and fast.

It was incredible to feel. Just an amazing delight to have my daughter’s young ass about my dick. She wasn’t as tight as Linda, but she still felt amazing. My hands slid around her torso to find her firm, young titties.

“Ooh, Daddy,” she moaned as I groped her. “Pay attention, Clancy, he knows how to play with tits.”

“Don’t I?” Clancy groaned.

“I’ve had a lot of practice,” I said, my fingers digging into Renee’s tits as I fucked her in the ass.

“Yes!” she purred.

Her bowels squeezed about my cock, holding me tight. I loved the feel of her wrapped about me as I sodomized her. I fucked her hard and fast. I buried to the hilt in her with passion. I groaned, loving the feel of her bowels squeezing about me.

The chair creaked as she rode her brother, her hands on his shoulders. His hands gripped her hips. His youthful face twisted as he experienced the bliss of his sister’s cunt. I bet her pussy would feel amazing about my cock.

I knew I’d found out soon.

I slammed into my daughter’s bowels, reaming her out. Nancy and my wife both moaned, Ashley’s groans muffled by our daughter’s pussy. It was hot hearing their lesbian threesome as I shared my daughter with my son.

“Oh, yes, yes, Mom!” Nancy moaned. “Oooh, you love my pussy!”

“I do!” groaned Ashley. “Such a yummy cunt!”

“Like yours, Mom!” groaned Linda. “Ooh, more of Clancy’s cum.”

My wife gasped while I heard Linda sucking away at her mother’s cunt. The noises were inspiring, driving me to plunge my dick hard into my daughter’s asshole. I reamed her out, pounding Renee hard with my dick.

She moaned, her flesh squeezing around me, increasing the friction in such exciting ways. I groaned, loving that bliss. It was amazing to enjoy. I loved every second of it. I groaned, thrusting away. I fucked in deep and hard. I buried my dick to the hilt in my daughter’s asshole.

“All gone!” Linda moaned. “Mmm, but Mommy, you still taste good.”

“Wonderful,” purred Ashley. “Keep licking my pussy, honey. You’re going to make Mommy cum.”

“Yes, yes, Linda, make your mother cum!” I groaned, slamming into Renee’s bowels, my fingers digging into her tits.

“Yes, Daddy!” my youngest moaned.

This was all so hot. Our entire family enjoying themselves. I shuddered, thrusting away at my daughter’s bowels. I fucked her hard and fast. I plunged to the hilt in her asshole, my nuts tightening. That pressure built again.

Four times.

Incest was amazing.

I slammed into my daughter, my balls smacking into her taint. My crotch spanked her butt-cheeks. I buried to the hilt in her again and again. The pressure in my nuts grew more and more intense. It drove me to hammer my daughter’s asshole.

She gasped, working her hips up and down her brother’s cock. Her moans mixed with Nancy’s and Ashley’s. The air brimmed with all that feminine, incestuous passion. It was incredible. I thrust hard at my daughter’s asshole.

“Fuck,” I groaned and slammed into Renee’s asshole, driving her down her brother’s cock.

“Daddy!” she gasped out in delight, her bowels squeezing about my dick.

I drew back, the ache building and building at the tip of my cock. My balls tightened. I groped her tits. I squeezed them as I drilled into her bowels. I was so close. I just needed a little bit more to thrust me over the edge.

“Oh, fuck, Mom!” gasped Nancy behind me. “Yes!”

My eldest daughter’s orgasmic moans echoed through the office. I glanced behind me to see her round breasts heaving. She ground against Ashley’s face. My wife’s blonde hair rustled about her shoulders as she drank our daughter’s pussy cream. I shuddered at the sight while hammering Renee’s bowels and playing with her firm tits.

Then my wife groaned. Her body shuddered. Linda purred in delight, getting to lick up her mother’s pussy juices. Her little rump wiggled, her sparse, black bush dripping with her own excitement.

“Oh, that’s so fucking good!” Nancy moaned. “Oh, drink it up, Mommy! And you, too, Linda! Drink our mother’s cream!”

“I am!” my youngest squealed.

“Fuck,” I groaned, slamming hard into Renee’s asshole.

“I know!” my daughter purred, her bowels squeezing around my dick. “Daddy! Clancy. Your dicks! Yes!”

Her bowel rippled around my dick. Her hot flesh convulsed and writhed. It was so hot to experience. I loved every second of it. This wonderful pleasure burned around my dick. It was incredible to experience. My daughter’s asshole felt amazing. Fantastic. I shuddered, my pleasure building and building in me. My back arched, the rapture swelling in my nuts. My hands squeezed her breasts.

“Fuck, yes!” Clancy groaned. “Renee!”

“Oh, yes, yes, Clancy!” she moaned. “I love it when my big brother cums in my pussy!”

I slammed into her bowels, her rippling flesh sucking at me. I drew back, her asshole spasming around my dick. Her moans filled the air while my son basted her pussy with his jizz. I groaned and buried to the hilt in her.

I erupted.

“Yes!” I growled and pumped my daughter’s asshole full of my cum. My jizz flooded into her spasming bowels. The pleasure rushed through my mind. It blazed across my thoughts. I groaned, savoring every minute of this pleasure. It was incredible. “Oh, fuck, that’s good!”

My cock spurted over and over into her bowels. She whimpered as her flesh milked me dry. She worked out blast after blast of my cum with her naughty asshole. It was incredible to experience. I shuddered, my jizz firing over and over into her bowels. I hit that peak and fired that last blast into her asshole.

“Fuck,” I panted. “Oh, fuck, Renee.”

“Daddy,” she moaned, her tits quivering in my hand. “That was incredible.”

“It was,” I panted and slid out of her. My cock popped out, and I leaned against the wall, panting.

Renee dismounted Clancy as Nancy, Ashley, and Linda broke apart. Nancy rushed at Renee, bent her over Linda’s desk, and began licking my cum out of Renee’s asshole. Clancy rose and headed to Linda, his cock swaying before her.

“Mind if I fuck you, Linda?” he asked.

“Well…” She glanced at me, her blue eyes questioning.

I nodded to her.

“Sure!”

My son pushed her down and mounted her, kissing her and tasting my wife’s pussy cream on her lips. He slammed his dick into her while Renee moaned out her pleasure, getting her asshole rimmed out by Nancy. This was exciting.

My wife came up beside me, her big breasts jiggling and face smeared in pussy cream. She snuggled up beside me. “So, the garbage disposal?”

I stared at her and laughed. I kissed my wife, discovering that Nancy had the spicy pussy, as our family embarked on something new. I pulled my wife to me tight. God, could I go for a fifth time so soon?

I felt so young. I broke the kiss. “Once I’m done fucking you.”

My wife beamed at me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Quarantine came and went. My wife and I had our favorite daughter, Linda for me and Nancy for my wife, while Renee and Clancy were wishing they could get married at times. Half the nights I spent with Ashley and half with Linda while my wife was with Nancy. One night a week, Renee would sleep with me and my wife would sleep with Clancy while Linda and Nancy spent sisterly time together.

We still had fun as a family. That would never change. My wife and I loved each other and our children. We all had our fun. So it wasn’t all that shocking when our daughters and my wife came up pregnant.

It was hard to say who was the father of which women.

Linda and Ashley claimed I was the father of theirs while Nancy and Renee chose Clancy as their incestuous baby daddy. Our family was about to get a whole lot bigger. It was such an exciting time. All thanks to quarantine. It made me wonder if any other families discovered this delight.

How many others were out there enjoying their own incestuous love because of the lockdown. Would we ever know?

Either way, my family was united in ways I could never imagine.

The END of this Incestuous Tale of the Quarantine

---

This is the fourth of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. Chapters 4, 5 and 6 are considerably longer than the others in the series. To find the other chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

TAKE FOUR

Jenny Neustein, the teacher who had done most of the work of organising the reunion event, was feeling very satisfied with her efforts. Everything had been ready on time and the party was going well, with a lively buzz of conversation as former students greeted each other and the teachers from their day. Jenny had carefully recruited all of her helpers from the most reliable and mature of the 11th and 12th grades (the seventeen and eighteen year olds), and they were doing her proud, from the guys who were keeping an eye on the parking and directing people through from the front entrance, to the boys and girls who were preparing the snacks, serving the drinks, and clearing away.

She was particularly pleased with two of her most favourite girls from her 11th grade geography class, a pair of seventeen-year-old best friends, Brooke Carter and Lauren O’Rourke. As she had expected of the out-going bubbly pair, they had made particular efforts to be pleasant to guests whilst looking after their assigned tables of little sandwiches and canapes, and earlier in the evening Jenny had noticed Lauren chatting animatedly with pretty Nashiko Giancona, whom Jenny remembered very well from her classes in the first year of her appointment at the school. The teacher was unaware, however, that the two friends had been sneaking some glasses of the fizzy white wine from the nearby table where they being poured by an eighteen-year-old 12th grader, the effects of which were fuelling their liveliness.

They were two of the most striking and attractive teenage girls at the school, but aroused surprisingly little jealousy amongst the other female students. This was partly because they were genuinely nice and equally friendly towards everyone, and partly because they didn’t seem that interested in having boyfriends and were not seen as potential rivals or poachers; if a few of the other girls, and one or two of the staff, were beginning to wonder about where their interests might lie and how just close these two friends might actually be, they kept it to themselves and did not spread any rumours about them.

Lauren was a stunning redhead whose pretty face and hourglass figure turned heads wherever she went. Her Irish ancestry was apparent in her ginger hair, light skin with its hint of freckles, sweet round face, snub nose and green eyes. Lauren’s reddish hair fell straight from her left-of-centre parting and was trimmed at collar-length, the apparently simple style neatly framing her lively features. She had a full bust for her age, with prominent globular breasts that amply filled her 30D bra size, a slim waist, and a firm jut to her well-rounded ass. In contrast, her friend Brooke was almost the classic blonde, tall and slim, with conical 28B breasts and a tight trim ass which tapered to her long legs. Brooke’s natural blonde hair was also straight, but both finer and longer than Lauren’s, coming well down her back and at the front artlessly brushing across the top of her breasts. Both girls had the alluring glow of healthy youth, and were very athletic – Brooke was a trampoline gymnast and played in the school basketball team, whilst Lauren played soccer and they were both members of the softball team. They were outgoing and cheerful by nature, with an appetite for jokes and a tendency to egg each other on until they collapsed into a heap of hysterical giggles. For this event, they had dressed as Ms Neustein had told her assistants was appropriate: they were both wearing plain white shirts, which Brooke had combined with a pair of black slacks and Lauren with a neat black pencil skirt that tapered to just below the knees, with a five-inch vent at the back; on this warm evening, neither had bothered with stockings or socks.

Lauren and Brooke had been best friends for several years, and over the last six months they had both become increasingly attracted to the other in a sexual way. This began quite tentatively with some kissing, initially under the pretext of practicing so as to get the technique right for boyfriends – which actually neither of them had or wanted. Then, using the same increasingly transparent excuse, they had moved on to petting and caressing, at first whilst fully dressed and touching each other only above the waist. Predictably, it was Brooke’s fondling of Lauren’s ripe breasts which had turned them both on so much that the pretence was dropped. Their eyes had met with sudden relieved understanding, and Lauren had pulled her T-shirt off over her head and had lain back down on her bed, topless as she was not wearing a bra, and had begged her friend to continue stroking her. Greatly daring, Brooke had instead lowered her mouth to kiss the redhead’s breasts, making her moan and spread her legs as the blonde sucked on each of her titties in turn. That evening had been about four months ago, when Brooke was having a sleepover at Lauren’s whilst her parents were away for the weekend, and it had given them the opportunity to go much further – to their first explorations of each other’s cunts, and their first oral sex, tasting and licking each other’s pussies. After this, although they were very careful in public, they could hardly keep their hands off each other when they were alone.

Three weeks after that night, during another sleepover (Lauren’s parents were quite regularly out of town), with much ceremony and kissing, they had carefully taken each other’s virginity, using an old vibrator that didn’t actually vibrate any more. The device had belonged to Brooke’s older sister, who had discarded it as useless when she had moved away to a job on the west coast – but, by a fortunate chance, Brooke had noticed it in the trash and had retrieved it. During the last few weeks, the pretty pair of teen lovers had become more expert in its use, going in deeper and for longer before they came. They were both eagerly looking forward to another lengthy sexual exploration later that night, for Lauren’s parents were away again and – as had become usual – it had been arranged for Brooke to sleep over. Both girls had spent a good part of the evening day-dreaming about the love-making to come, and it was this state of secret excitement which had led to their sneaking a couple of glasses of the cool fizzy wine for themselves, although at the age of seventeen they were legally forbidden to touch it. They were quite some way from being drunk, but were perhaps a little merry – the bubbly drink had enhanced their naturally bubbly personalities, and was making them a bit more daring than they otherwise might have been.

The reunion event was coming to an end, and Jenny Neustein decided to begin the process of tidying up the gymnasium (it was the only room in the school of suitable size for such a gathering). She directed her young helpers to a variety of tasks, and asked Brooke and Lauren to be responsible for collecting the empty wine bottles and taking them out to the bottle bank for recycling. As the girls did this, they found that three of the bottles still had some wine left in them, and so, after dropping the others into the bottle-bank, they decided to sneak away with these and have a few moments by themselves. It was a lovely warm summer night, and they settled down together in a section of lawn which was not far off, but hidden behind a hedge and out of sight from the school building. They could hear distantly from the front of the school the chatter and laughter of the leaving guests, the slamming of car doors and the fading sounds of engines as vehicles drove away and the parking lot emptied. Here they were out of the way, quiet and secluded; the teens had only one moment of caution, when a door opened unexpectedly in the side of the building further along, and a lumpy dark shape emerged and slowly approached along the gravel path on the other side of the hedge. Brooke hushed Lauren, and then parted a small opening in the foliage and peered through. After a minute, she rejoined her friend on the grass, trying to suppress a fit of giggles.

‘It’s Ms Drake and the Principal’, she whispered, adding gleefully: ‘She’s having to hold her up – I think the Principal’s drunk!!’

‘Oh, no – she wouldn’t be!’ replied Lauren in disbelief, ‘she’s probably tired, or not well, or something.’ The redhead had quite a crush on the Principal, and could not admit that she might have any faults. Only a few days previously, sitting cuddled up together on Lauren’s bed after school, Brooke had teased her lover about this, claiming that it was because she wished her breasts were as huge as Ms McIver’s – which Lauren had vigorously denied, whilst admitting that the busty Principal really turned her on. Anyway, she had added, slightly sadly, Ms McIver wasn’t gay and even if she was, she wouldn’t cross the teacher-student boundary. Lauren had also said there was no harm in looking – and had countered (reinforced with a poke in the ribs) that she had noticed Brooke having a good eyeful of pretty little Alice’s butt in class earlier that day, when she had bent over to pick up some pencils. The lively blonde had laughed ruefully, admitting that the slender black girl’s trim ass had always excited her. However, whilst Alice had been a good friend of hers since they had started the 7th grade together, there was no chance of any lesbian tendencies there and she had a regular boyfriend. ‘Mind you’, Brooke had mused salaciously, ‘can you imagine how hot it would be if we could get her into bed with both of us? Coffee-and-cream time, yum-yum! – and I’d be creaming!’ Then, with a giggle, she had groped Lauren’s peachy firm breasts through her thin T-shirt, squealing in a high-pitched voice: ‘oooh, Principal McIver, I love your tits! let me suck them, ooh please, Ms McIver, they’re so huge, let me suck them!’ This imaginary scenario had got Lauren really turned on, and she had leant backwards as Brooke – now also aroused – pulled her T-shirt up above her tits and started roughly to suck them. The redhead had moaned in ecstasy, as Brooke had thrust a hand under her friend’s tartan plaid mini-skirt to quest for her pussy, which was gaping and dripping from the combined effect of the mental image of making love to the big-boobed Principal and the physical stimulus of her adored lover’s mouth and fingers.

Here and now, Lauren’s instinctive defence of Ms McIver had brought those hot and heady moments vividly back to Brooke’s mind, getting her even more excited. The blonde reached for one of the two remaining wine bottles, drinking the remnants straight from the neck. Lauren finished off the other and then lay back on the soft neatly-mown grass and invitingly spread her legs apart, her other hand stroking her own breasts suggestively. Brooke took one look over her shoulder in a token gesture of caution, and then with a delighted chuckle she straddled her friend and lover, pushing Lauren’s hand aside and unbuttoning her shirt. As soon as she was able to pull it open, she scooped the redhead’s lovely firm breasts out of their bra cups, kissing and sucking on each of them alternately, as Lauren purred and arched her back like a lazy cat beneath her. Then, not to be outdone, Lauren undid Brooke’s shirt, tugging it down her arms and completely away. She followed this by unsnapping the fastening of the blonde’s trousers and unzipping them, pushing her hand in through the opening to cup Brooke’s mound, squeezing and caressing it through her increasingly damp white bikini panties.

Brooke gave a happy gasp, her long blonde hair flying wildly as she pressed her crotch down against her lover’s probing fingers. She leant forwards over the redhead, and for a long moment they kissed passionately, tongues probing into each other’s mouths. Then Brooke reared upright again, and with a gleam in her clear grey eyes announced that she knew just what was needed. She pushed Lauren’s skirt up above her hips, and quickly stripped her skimpy and feminine black lace panties down her body and cast them aside. A round-eyed Lauren gave a soft, excited gasp of anticipation, as Brooke lifted up one of the empty cava bottles and pushed its smooth snub neck against the base of the redhead’s pussy opening.

‘Oooh, naughty-naughty! – but, mmmnn, yes – nicey-nicey!!’ snickered Lauren, spreading herself wider, and starting to finger the top of her own slit, searching for her clitoris. She was already well-lubricated in more ways than one, with her labia puffy and parted, and there was barely any resistance as Brooke pushed the bottle-neck several inches into her vagina and began to piston it in and out. The blonde was incredibly thrilled and aroused by the process – not only from what she was doing to her lover and the pleasure it was giving the writhing redhead, but also by the delightful anticipation that before long Lauren would be returning the favour.

Between the wine they had drunk, the balmy evening air, and the excitement of their love-making, the two attractive teens had rather lost track of time. Inside the gym, the last guests were drifting away – almost the last to leave were a striking brunette and a quite handsome blonde who looked to be in their early 30s; Jenny did not know their names, as they had graduated years before she joined the staff, but the assured and rather sexily-dressed brunette had drawn her eye regularly during the later part of the evening. After this pair had left together, still deep in the animated conversation of friends who have not seen each for years, Jenny sighed and looked around the room. She noticed that Brooke and Lauren had not yet returned from their mission outside, and a slight smile stole across her features – for Jenny had a definite instinct about this pretty pair. She delegated two of the most responsible of the 12th grade students – a boy and a girl – to supervise the others in the final clearing-up stages, and told them that she would be back in a few minutes.

The teacher left the building quietly and stood outside for a moment, letting her eyes become used to the faint light whilst her ears searched for the direction in which to go. After a moment, some soft and feminine noises from not very far away became distinguishable from the buzzing of crickets and the distant sounds of the front parking lot. With a wider smile, Jenny slipped off her shoes and crouched down, moving swiftly but silently along the dark silhouette of the hedge and around its further end. The sounds of human activity were clearer now, and quite unnoticed Jenny crept closer, the evening twilight and the rising three-quarter moon giving her quite a clear view – and what a view it was!

Two pairs of discarded teen panties lay on the lawn, and not far away were strewn two white shirts. Lauren was a truly gorgeous sight, kneeling on all fours with her face pressed into the close-clipped grass and her eyes screwed tightly-closed. Her legs were braced apart, her black skirt was bunched around her waist, and her peachy breasts hung out of their bra cups, jiggling and dancing wildly. Brooke, who was naked apart from her white bra, was kneeling behind the redhead’s upthrust ass and reaming the neck of a cava bottle in and out of Lauren’s gaping vagina. The blonde’s other hand was thrust underneath her friend, gripping and squeezing one of her full breasts. Lauren was giving a low gasping cry each time the bottle was shoved into her, her hips were shaking and her outflung hands were clawing at the green turf – it was clear that she was in the throes of imminent orgasm.

‘Oh, wow!’ thought Jenny, ‘Oh, my! … Oh, yes!!’ She watched the cavorting of the two teens for a while, pushing one hand up under her short skirt and around the gusset of her panties to finger her pussy, whilst the other undid the top buttons of her shirt and slipped inside a bra cup to squeeze her breast.

Jenny Neustein was an attractive 30 year-old, and had been teaching at the high school for the last six years. She was from a Jewish background (although neither she nor her parents were at all religious), and she had the foxy good looks, pert mouth and strong nose, and attractive olive tint to her complexion which were typical of her eastern Mediterranean heritage. Jenny was quite short at five foot four inches, but not exactly petite: she had a busty profile, taking a 30D bra size, and wide hips that looked amazing in short skirts and tight jeans. She had large brown eyes and rich dark brown hair which was clipped and bobbed, thickly layered but quite short. For tonight she was wearing a knee-length washed velvet A-line skirt in a rich brown colour, and a short-sleeve shirt in a complementary pale beige. This tasteful combination was topped by a colourful red and brown paisley-pattern neck scarf, whilst below it was highlighted by her brown leather boots; inside these, but out of sight, she had on a pair of fawn knee-high stockings.

Jenny knew very well that she looked hot, and felt quite honestly that she was in her prime. She loved her shapely figure (taking good care with diet and exercise to keep it trim), and especially her large firm breasts. Few of the staff could outshine them … only the Principal, really, she thought. That woman had a truly magnificent pair, ones Jenny would just love to get her hands – and lips – on, and they had figured in quite a few of her night-time dreams and evening masturbations. Regrettably, Jenny had given up hope of anything happening there, as there was no hint that the Principal had any lesbian or bisexual leanings, or indeed any sex life at all.

The teacher waited until Lauren’s moans reached a crescendo and then degenerated into satisfied whimpers, as her hips juddered with her orgasm. In the momentary lull which followed, Ms Neustein swept forwards in quick strides, and loomed over the teens with shocking suddenness.

‘Well!’ exclaimed Jenny, ‘are you having fun, girls?’ There was a second of stunned silence, and then two high-pitched shrieks of shock and alarm: one from Brooke, as she jerked her head round and saw who it was, and the other from Lauren as Brooke – blushing and panicked – instinctively snatched the bottle out of the redhead’s cunt. The two teens were appalled to have been caught like this, but almost at once Brooke – always the cooler-headed of the pair – noticed that Ms Neustein was looking flushed and excited, and that her skirt was rumpled and her blouse was half-unbuttoned.

At once, the girls began begging the teacher not to reveal their secret – they beseeched her to punish them if she must, just as long as no one in their families or at school learned of their true relationship. The quick-witted Brooke then followed up her observation of the teacher’s disarranged clothes with sound instinct, pleading:

‘Oh, please Ms Neustein, really we’d do anything, really anything at all if you’ll just keep this private between us … you could punish us here after everyone’s gone, or somewhere else if you prefer, we don’t mind, we’ll do whatever you want, really we will.’

Lauren looked at her friend rather oddly, and got a sharp nudge in the ribs from the blonde’s elbow, a clear signal to get on-message.

‘Yes, oooh, yes, Ms Neustein!’ gasped the redhead, also starting to catch on as she saw the lustful gleam in the teacher’s eye and registered the way the woman’s blouse was hanging open, almost tipping her lovely large breasts into plain sight (tits that Lauren had often fantasised about in class, getting quite wet in her pussy). ‘Oh, really … yes, do whatever you want with us, but please-please-please don’t tell our folks!’

Jenny’s smile widened, a sight which reassured the two teens. She told them that their secret was absolutely safe with her and that no one would hear anything about it – provided they agreed to do what she told them.

‘Don’t worry!’ concluded the curvaceous teacher, with a wolfish grin, ‘what I have in mind isn’t punishment – it’s pleasure!’

Brooke and Lauren smiled back, their heartfelt relief turning to breathless anticipation. Lauren in particular had often said how much she fancied Ms Neustein, when she and Brooke had been lying together naked in bed, cradled in each other’s arms and discussing which of the students and staff at the school they thought was attractive. The redhead had sometimes felt a vibe of interest from her handsome teacher, but had never summoned up the courage to make any move in her direction. Now, it seemed, her secret fantasy was going to come true!

To seal the bargain and put her sexual intent beyond all doubt, Jenny knelt down on the grass and gave each girl a quick warm kiss and a soft caress, starting with a tweak of one of their nipples and moving downwards to cup their naked pussy in the palm of her hand and gently stroke up along its cleft. The pretty lesbian teens shivered in delighted arousal, as the teacher licked her fingers and savoured the taste of each of their wet cunts in turn. Still smiling warmly, Jenny instructed the girls to wait there until her return, jokingly remarking ‘keep yourselves amused’. Then she went quickly back into the gymnasium, where she found her other helpers were just finishing the last of the clearing up. She was glad to see that Alice Mason had returned; the petite black 11th grader had earlier complained of a tummy upset, and had been gone for quite a while – but she was back now, although looking a little unsteady. Jenny sincerely thanked all of the students for their efforts and said that they could leave now, and she would see to the locking up.

In less than ten minutes, the building was cleared and Jenny had again slipped out of the side door and returned to the secluded area of lawn behind the hedge. She gave a chuckle, for the hot pair had not wasted any time in following her parting instruction, being busily engaged on a moist and slurping session of mutual cunnilingus, in the classic 69 position. This time it was blonde Brooke who was on her back on the soft grass, with her knees in the air and her legs arched wide apart as Lauren’s head dived between them, her red hair tumbling forwards. Brooke was just as passionately engaged at the other end, where Lauren’s knees were placed on either side of her shoulders and her friend’s superbly-shaped ass jutted out at the perfect distance above her face. The blonde was not only lapping away at the redhead’s spread labia, but had also reached forwards and underneath with both hands to grope and squeeze Lauren’s pendulously dangling breasts. So intent were they on their love-making that once again they were unaware of the teacher’s approach, but this time Jenny did not startle them.

Instead, the teacher sank to her knees beside the pair of entwined bodies and swiftly removed her short-sleeve shirt, revealing the shape of her full firm breasts in their dark blue three-quarter cup underwired bra. She smiled at Brooke, and eased her head away from its devouring sucking on Lauren’s gaping vagina. Leaning forwards, Jenny kissed the blonde girl on the lips, enjoying the taste of the redhead’s cunt-juices which had coated them. Then the teacher swung round to push her own tongue between Lauren’s pert ass-cheeks and taste the sexy redhead’s pussy for herself. The girl gave a deep sigh and thrust her hips further backwards, making herself more open, and the teacher shifted from licking the girl’s vagina to poking her index finger deep into it, whilst her thumb pressed up into the clitoral hood, manipulating her student’s swollen clit into fiery passion. Feeling a huge orgasm mounting within herself, and afraid that she would yell or shriek when she came, Lauren shoved her face even more firmly into Brooke’s cunt, using her friend’s pussy like a gag to muffle her own sounds. The unintended bonus from this was that when the teacher increased the pace of her manipulations and thrust a second finger in alongside the first, Lauren’s explosive climaxing grunts were transmitted directly into Brooke’s pussy like an invisible vibrator, and made the blonde come simultaneously as well.

The two beautiful teen lesbos collapsed into a gasping, giggling and sweaty pile, their happy and excited faces shining up at Jenny in the soft summer moonlight – really, thought the teacher, it was one of the loveliest – and most erotic – sights that she had ever seen, and it would live forever in her memory. But still, the girls had come and she hadn’t yet – so, it was her turn now!

Jenny uncoupled her bra and cast it aside, enjoying the girls’ reaction of awe and anticipation as her large breasts swung free. She unzipped her skirt at the side, slid it down over her knees and put it carefully an arm’s length away, as she did not want to get grass stains on the soft brown material; immediately afterwards, she stripped her off her dark blue midi-style panties, and tossed them on top of the skirt. Now her short and busty body was fully exposed, for nothing remained between her neck scarf and her brown leather boots.

The teacher lay back on the grass, spread her legs open, and ordered Brooke to fuck her in the pussy with a bottle whilst Lauren was told to suck on the woman’s tits. Both girls fell to their assigned tasks with alacrity and enthusiasm, Brooke giving a little yelp of joy as she reached for the wine bottle which had done sterling service already. Curiously, she was more hesitant about forcing it into the mature woman’s cunt than she had been with her young friend, but this was mostly due to an instinctive inhibition about doing such a thing with her teacher. However, under Jenny’s encouragement and urging, the girl soon overcame her doubts and pushed the neck of the bottle in as far as she could make it go. The teacher opened her legs still wider as she was penetrated by the glass tube, and her gasps of pleasure both rewarded Brooke and gave her the confidence to continue. The young blonde began to increase the tempo of her thrusts with the improvised dildo, and Jenny responded with alternating deep grunts and breathy gasps of arousal.

Jenny was enjoying not only the effects of the improvised dildo in her vagina, but also the stimulating waves of excitement being triggered from her breasts. Lauren had fallen upon these without the slightest hesitation, her green eyes shining with lustful delight: the schoolgirl had long admired Ms Neustein’s prominent bust, but had thought she would only ever caress and suck them in her dreams – but now that dream was coming true, in such a wonderful way! Lauren had had plenty of practice in the last few months giving oral pleasure to Brooke’s shapely but smaller mammaries and she had a good idea of what worked best, as Jenny swiftly appreciated. Having two such pretty and wantonly sexual lesbian teenagers attending to her body gave the thirty-year-old teacher an incredible high, and although she tried she was unable to hold back her orgasm for long. When it came, it was truly an earth-moving event for her – in one sense, quite literally: her outflung hands clawed clumps out of the lawn, and when she arched her back in gasping ecstasy, she drove the heels of her leather boots sharply into the soft turf, chewing up the grass as her hips bucked wildly in her moment of climax. She had just enough presence of mind to clap a hand over her mouth to muffle her own cries of passionate release, for she could not be certain that everyone had gone – there might still be some people lingering and chatting in the car park. Such was the bursting intensity of her orgasm that she almost drew blood, her teeth chewing on the side of the hand covering her mouth. Finally, in the last convulsive throes, the woman’s head jerked sideways, and she flopped back onto the bed of soft cool grass, utterly spent and very fully satisfied.

Only then did Lauren cease her sucking and squeezing of the teacher’s tits, which she had alternated between with increasing vigour and frenzy as Jenny approached her climax. The two girls sat back on their haunches, surveying the sprawled body of their favourite teacher, her legs spread open and her cunt oozing with cum-juice, and they smiled at each other in the shared enjoyment of a job indeed well done.

Jenny luxuriated in their admiring gaze for a few moments, as she gathered her thoughts and regained her breath. She was fully aware that her lascivious pose, with her thighs wide apart and her puckered pussy lips open in full view, was having a very arousing effect upon the two girls. It was indeed forbidden fruit for them to see their schoolteacher in this nearly-naked and highly sexual way, something they could only have fantasised about in their most lurid masturbatory moments. Jenny also knew that the very fact that she was almost twice their age was adding to the allure: few novice teens were immune to the magnetic attraction of a mature and experienced woman at the height of her sexual power. The teacher slowly and sensuously cupped her large breasts in her own hands, massaging them and pushing them together to emphasise her deep cleavage. Whilst the two girls were certainly besotted with each other’s cute young bodies, they were mesmerised by the vision of adult splendour laid out before them in the soft glow of moonlight. Sensing this, and deeply thrilled by the encounter which they had just had, Jenny came to a swift decision – she had no intention of letting the evening’s adventure tamely peter out now. She sat up briskly, noting with an inner smile the way that the teenagers’ eyes tracked the sway of her ripe breasts as she moved, the effect being rather like a pendulum when used by a hypnotist.

‘Right, girls!’ said the teacher, with a warm smile; ‘I don’t know what arrangements you two have made for the rest of the evening, but they are hereby cancelled – you’re coming home with me!’ She continued to explain that they could do so much more in privacy, where they wouldn’t have to worry about anyone seeing them; later, and before anyone got worried about where they were, she would drive them to the party they were supposed to be going to (or to their homes, if they preferred that).

Brooke and Lauren gazed at each in speechless wonder – a fantastic night had now become truly awesome, and they wouldn’t miss this opportunity for the world. There was no time to explain to Ms Neustein about their sleepover and that they were footloose and fancy-free, as the energetic teacher was already pulling her panties back on and reaching for her skirt. Hastily, the two teens scrambled to do the same; whilst they were getting dressed, Jenny looked carefully at the lawn and stamped back into place the divots which her boot heels had torn up; apart from being considerate, she did not want the school’s groundsman to wonder what had been going on here this evening.

Jenny led the way back to the parking lot in front of the main entrance, the captivated teens trotting eagerly at her heels. However, before they left the deeper shadows of the last trees, the teacher shushed her followers, indicating that they should remain quiet whilst she checked that the coast was clear – if they should be seen, for her to emerge from this direction with two stunningly pretty and rather dishevelled students in tow would raise too many questions. Fortunately, there was no difficulty: there was no one in sight and all was peace and quiet, with only Jenny’s car and one other standing on the dark grey asphalt. For just a moment, Jenny was surprised and slightly spooked: who could still be here, as she had locked the empty building herself? Then she nearly smacked her own forehead in comic relief – of course! it was the Principal’s car, which would have been left here, after she felt faint and Ms Drake had offered to see her home.

The teacher walked across and unlocked her own car, and then beckoned the girls to join her; there was a moment’s hesitation about who might get into the front passenger seat next to Jenny, but in the end the two friends and lovers both got into the back seat, where they could kiss and caress each other. The woman noticed in the rear-view mirror that Brooke had already plunged a hand under Lauren’s skirt, almost possessively as if staking her first claim to the busty girl’s body. As Jenny turned the key in the ignition and started the engine, she noted with a smile that the redhead had swiftly responded by spreading her thighs to give the questing fingers easy access to her pussy.

As they were the last to leave, Jenny paused the car for a moment after she had driven out of the main school gates and locked them securely, before turning in the direction that led towards her house. However, as they neared her street she stopped the car at a secluded spot for a moment, leaving the engine running, and turned to look at her two passengers with a more serious expression. The teacher began by saying that she would respect their secret, that it was quite safe with her, and to prove this she was going to put her trust in them.

‘No one at school knows I’m gay’, Jenny stated soberly, ‘and I want to keep it that way – with everyone: the Principal, the other teachers and, of course, the students. Even nowadays, you know, there’s a lot of prejudice – people claim there isn’t any more, but they won’t be comfortable with me if they know I’m a lesbian, some of the older folk on the School Board will start thinking that I’m seducing their granddaughters …’ At this point, Lauren sniggered (her grandfather being vice-chair of said Board), and Jenny broke off with a laugh: ‘yeah, OK, maybe I am – but [at this point she leaned into the back seat and tweaked Lauren’s nearest nipple through her white shirt] I’m making an exception for you two, you cuties!’ The teacher took a breath, and reverted to a serious tone: ‘and that’s only because I know you’re lesbians already, I won’t let it be said that I’ve “corrupted” anyone! And I think I can trust you both, and I know you don’t want all the neighbourhood knowing your secret, either.’ Brooke and Lauren had ceased giggling, and looked back at Jenny with a sudden and striking maturity, nodding gravely in assent.

‘Anyway’, said Jenny, relaxing and starting to smile again, ‘they don’t know that I live with another woman – my partner, Dasha – and I want you girls to meet her. You’ll like her, she’s hot stuff – she’s a bit younger than me, she works for a business in the centre of town. So … I wanted to explain, before we get home … is this OK with you?’

There was no hesitation, and the two teens nodded their assent, even more excited now that the anticipated threesome was becoming a foursome.

‘Good!’ laughed Jenny, ‘somehow I thought it would be! I swear, I think you two are more insatiable than I was at your age … and, babes, I never thought I’d say that about anyone! Here we go – we’ll have a hot time, you’ll see’, Jenny concluded, slipping back into gear for the final quarter-mile. On their arrival at the modest two-storey brick house, the teacher unlocked the front door with her key and ushered the teens into the hall ahead of her, whilst calling out:

‘Honey! I’ve brought some special guests back with me … are you upstairs, sweetie-puss?’

‘No!’ a contralto voice called in reply, ‘I’m in the den – c’mon through!’

Jenny beckoned the schoolgirls to follow, and led them down the hall and into a large, cosy and warm room. Bookshelves lined two walls, with a widescreen television and an impressive-looking music system on a console in the corner, and there were two long comfortable couches and two large armchairs, all in matching white leather, which together made a U shape in the middle of the thickly-carpeted floor.

Sitting in one of the armchairs was a very attractive young woman in her mid-to-late 20s, who was casually but neatly dressed for an evening at home in tight blue jeans and a plain white short-sleeve scoop-neck T-shirt. Dasha’s great-grandparents had immigrated to the USA from somewhere in eastern Europe or Russia, and her Slav ancestry showed in her slightly broader face and high cheekbones. She was both taller and slimmer than her partner, with a slight willowyness to her frame; the T-shirt was quite close-fitting, and the girls could see the shape of the bra underneath it which encased the woman’s nicely compact B-cup breasts. Dasha’s darkish blonde hair fell from a centre parting in waves to a little below shoulder level, and it was set off by her light hazel-brown eyes. These were sparkling with pleasure, and the slender young woman rose smoothly to her feet with a infectious pixie-like smile. She came forward to give the two suddenly-shy teens a warm welcome, and with a delighted grin she declared:

‘So! – this is the pair of hot cuties Jenny has been telling me about, is it? Did you know, she picked up on your vibe a little while ago, and asked you to help out tonight because she was hoping there’d be a chance to confirm it!’

But,’ laughed Jenny, ‘I didn’t expect that to be quite so definite – or such a turn on!’

With both hands, Dasha drew Brooke over to join her on one of the couches, whilst Jenny sat down on the opposite one and patted the seat next to her, smiling invitingly at Lauren. The redhead was quick to join her, and Jenny put one arm around the girl’s shoulder, drawing her close to her side. The busty teacher lost no time in starting to make out with Lauren, for she had long fancied the redheaded beauty, just as ardently as the teen had wanted her – but Jenny had been too careful and cautious to make an overt move during a normal teaching day. Now there was no need for restraint or inhibition, here in her own house and with a girl who needed no coaxing at all into lesbian lust.

With barely-contained excitement, Jenny rested her hand for a second on Lauren’s adjacent thigh, and then slipped it under the teenager’s skirt. The girl gave a little gasp of anticipation and at once widened her thighs, allowing the black pencil skirt to be pushed upwards by her teacher’s questing hand – and the further up the skirt rode, the further in turn that the student was able to spread her legs apart. Lauren eased her bottom off the couch for an instant, and within seconds the skirt was slipped above her hips to form an additional bunched belt around her waist. This revealed her flimsy and brief thong panties, in a semi-transparent black gauzy material with patterned lace embroidery. From the combined effects of Lauren’s previous orgasms and her present wet arousal, the panties were clinging damply to her cunt. As the redhead opened her legs as far as she could, Jenny cupped the sodden crotch of the garment and stroked her thumb firmly along the visible groove of the teenager’s slit. This produced a delighted squeal from the girl, who gave a quick shudder from the hot and cold shivers that ran up and down her spine.

Lauren reached for her teacher’s splendidly curved bust, fumbling at the buttons of the beige shirt in her haste to get her hands on those amazing mounds of flesh. Jenny smiled at the youngster’s eagerness, and helped matters on their way by undoing the lower three shirt-buttons herself and then throwing the garment aside. Swiftly, she reached behind her back to unsnap the bra fastening, and then she allowed Lauren the prize of tugging it away and letting the older woman’s breasts fall out into the open. At once, the teenager squirmed around so as to bring her lips to one of Jenny’s tits, whilst the girl’s hand unerringly found and fondled the teacher’s other breast. Jenny sighed deeply in pleasure and thrust a hand up under her own skirt, twisting the gusset of her panties aside and slipping an index finger into her own vagina.

From the corner of her eye, the redhead saw what her teacher was doing, and decided that she could do it better. She slipped to her knees between Jenny’s legs, pulled the woman’s hand away, and then slid her panties down her legs and off over her ankles. Pushing Jenny’s unresisting legs wide apart, Lauren brought her lips to the young teacher’s vaginal slit and began to lick around it. As Jenny closed her eyes in appreciation, she felt the student’s fingers arrive to join in the feast, as they probed at her pussy and stretched her slit, seeking the nub of her clitoris. The teacher allowed Lauren’s increasingly sure oral attentions to continue until she could feel a climax building, but she did not want to come yet and so she raised the girl’s head and gestured to her to resume her seat on the couch.

Now it was the teacher’s turn to give like for like, her firm wide tongue having the muscular strength to dive deep for pearls in Lauren’s sweet moist pussy. The student gave a sharp cry as her teacher lapped in her cunt and rasped her tongue across the young girl’s clit, and she frantically seized upon her own ample breasts and roughly squeezed them. The redhead’s breath came in nasal pants, rising in pace and crescendo as Jenny pushed two of her fingers into the girl’s vagina and churned them around. Lauren shivered suddenly from head to toe, her frame going rigid for an instant as her climax swiftly overtook her – as it did, she was aware that there was a counterpoint to her own mewls and shrieks of ecstasy, sounding from the lips of her blonde lover across the room.

On the other couch, Dasha had begun by caressing and undressing a highly-aroused, softly moaning Brooke; curiously, whilst the blonde was captivated by the large breasts of her curvy girlfriend and was deeply in love with Lauren, the type of female who otherwise turned her on was actually slim, tall and small-breasted – hence her unrequited longing for the tomboyish pert-assed Alice, and her current responsiveness to Dasha. It took only a few seconds for the latter to strip Brooke of her shirt and black slacks, and then to ease her breasts out of her bra, sucking and nibbling on them whilst the teen closed her eyes tightly and soaked up every morsel of delightful sensation. Dasha then removed the girl’s bra completely, followed by the matching plain white panties. Brooke was passionately returning her kisses, and the seventeen-year-old’s hands roved over Dasha’s upper body, squeezing her breasts through her T-shirt and bra, and also dropping a hand to grip the crotch of the older woman’s jeans.

‘Take these off – please!’ gasped the young blonde, ‘I want to see you naked, I want to touch and lick you!’

Dasha’s smile grew wider – what gems her lovely busty lover had found and brought home with her, for their present and future mutual pleasure! She released Brooke’s swollen nipple from her mouth, and then sinuously rose to her feet. With a shake of her shoulders, she peeled away her T-shirt and then unsnubbed her jeans, stripping them down her legs. Now she stood between the sprawled girl’s open thighs, clad only in her underwear. Like her outer garments, this was simple and comfortable, and yet still exuded a classic elegance. She was wearing a plain set of lingerie in a warm brown color, consisting of a slightly padded full-cup bra and bikini panties which were cut high at the hips. With her slightly pouty lips curved in a broad smile that was rich with relish of the pleasures to follow, and her warm dancing eyes locked onto Brooke’s, the slender young woman hooked a thumb under her bra’s shoulder straps and tugged them so that they fell down to hang around her waist. Brooke quickly unclipped the bra, and then she reached for woman’s hips, gripping the narrow waistline of her panties and peeling them down her long lissom legs. The now naked Dasha returned the compliment, kneeling in front of the couch and removing the young blonde’s panties so that she was nude as well.

For a few seconds, they gazed at each other’s bodies in open admiration. Brooke wet her lips at the view of the slim frame and small jutting breasts of this lithe and sexy woman, all the more alluring for being about ten years her senior, whilst Dasha savoured the sight of the delectable blonde teen who was sprawled in front of her, anticipating the love-making to come. Then, with a soft erotic moan, Brooke spread her legs wide apart, displaying her parted and puffy labia and reaching down with one hand to tug her vaginal slit open in a wordless offering that spoke volumes of desire and longing. Dasha needed no second invitation, and her eyes gleamed as she dove her head down, her mouth fastening onto the proffered pussy. Slipping her hands under the blonde teen’s buttocks and gripping her there firmly, she wormed her tongue deep into the young lesbian, adding to the effect by giving Brooke’s pussy a vacuum-like sucking kiss each time that she withdrew it, before a further plunging oral penetration.

Brooke began to jerk, her widespread arms smacking up and down on the leather seat cushion of the couch on either side of her. The teen’s back arched and her head went back, so that she gazed fixedly at the ceiling, while her mouth hung open, making inarticulate noises of passion and pleasure. Judging her moment, Dasha reached up with both hands for the young blonde’s tits, and added a firm manipulation of these to the waves of intense pleasure that were surging through the girl. From a distance, Brooke could hear that her hot redheaded girlfriend was receiving similar and equally capable treatment across the room, a fact which aroused the blonde teenager even more.

Dasha was a very experienced pussy-eater, even though in the last few years she had confined herself to Jenny’s cunt and just a few offered one-night-stands on business trips (which Jenny not only permitted, but loved to have recounted – and sometimes re-enacted – both of which always led to really great sex). She stimulated Brooke’s clitoris gently and delicately, holding the pretty slender teen back from a climax whilst simultaneously stoking the furnace of her arousal to a white hot intensity. Sweat broke out on the girl’s body, and her thighs and pelvis quivered with barely-contained ecstasy. At last, containing the climax became almost painful for the young student, and Dasha gave her release by firmly sucking and nibbling her engorged clit. Brooke uttered a series of unbridled piercing yells, her spine arching more than a foot from the couch – but Dasha’s firm grip on the girl’s ass ensured that the woman’s tongue remained deeply-buried in Brooke’s pussy. The blonde’s outflung hands scrabbled at the smooth white leather of the couch, but her sweat-slicked fingers could obtain no purchase. Her body gave three convulsive jerks and a gush of cum-juices poured from her vagina into Dasha’s eager mouth, as Brooke experienced one of the most intense orgasms of her life. Dazed and disoriented, the girl collapsed down again on the couch, her hugely satisfied smile telling its own story.

‘Oh, wow, Brookie-baby’, sighed Lauren from the opposite couch, ‘you look really well-fucked!’

The blonde took a second to focus upon her lover, taking in the fact that Ms Neustein still had two fingers sunk fully inside the redhead’s vagina and was firmly stroking them up and down.

‘Yeah! – and, like, you don’t, honey?’ she replied with a smile, and all four females in the room laughed in unison.

‘So, is that enough for tonight – or would you girls maybe like something more, maybe experience something new?’ asked Jenny.

The two teens were athletic girls, fit and healthy, and their energy was coursing back to match the sexual excitement which had never left them. Almost in unison, they chorused that they were definitely up for more. Jenny looked to Dasha with a broad smile, and nodded affirmatively when her lover regarded her back with quizzically raised eyebrows.

‘Mmm, yes – the full works, I think, Dasha-babe – don’t you? I think these hot chicks are ready for it!’

Dasha nodded in agreement, and rose from her kneeling position between Brooke’s open legs. She walked to the far end of the room, enjoying the fact that three pairs of female eyes were fixed on her swaying hips and naked jutting ass as she languorously strolled past them. She opened the door of a small cupboard, and then returned – with an equally sensuous stride. Both of the teens were so captivated by the sight of Dasha’s nude and full-shaven cunt as she walked towards them, that it was a moment before they registered what she was carrying. Then Lauren leapt to her feet with a squeal of joy, clapping her hands excitedly like a little girl on Christmas Day – and in truth, one of her heartfelt wishes was about to come true, although a very adult and sapphic one. Brooke was still a little groggy from her mind-blowing climax, but her lover’s reaction clued her in, and she suddenly sat bolt upright again, with an expression of eager interest. For what Dasha was holding was something the two girls knew about in theory but had had no chance to experience in practice – and, given their ages and that they lived in the parental home, no chance of acquiring either.

‘Strap-ons!’ breathed Lauren reverently, her nipples hardening and her pussy oozing in anticipation; ‘yippee, yippee – oh, yeah!’

‘Ooh … oh, wow!’ gasped Brooke, saucer-eyed, and then – as Dasha came nearer – she added in a slightly more doubtful tone: ‘Umm, they are big, aren’t they?’

It was true – in each hand Dasha held a plastic dildo which was fixed to a triangular crotch-piece, from which dangled the straps and buckles of its harness. One dildo was smooth and plain, made of a dark and solid-looking hard plastic; the other was shaped more like a penis – although not a realistic replica, it had an enlarged knob at the end and rough ridges along its length – and was flesh-colored and made from a softer, more pliable plastic. They were both quite impressive, but in fact – despite Brooke’s reaction – they were not the biggest; Dasha had chosen carefully from several that were kept in that cupboard, and these were medium in diameter and only about seven inches in length. The young woman knelt between the couches on which the two teens were sitting, and placed the strap-ons on the glass coffee table that was in the middle. Her lips tweaked in a mischievous smile, as she gestured to the implements.

‘Choose your weapons, girls! Which one will you have, or – rather – which one will have you?’

The students exchanged a glance, and Brooke nodded to Lauren to go first and make her pick. The busty redhead hesitated for a couple of seconds – not because she was intimidated by either dildo, but because she wanted them both and couldn’t make up her mind! At last, she chose the more realistic flesh-pink colored dildo, and handed it to Jenny. The girl looked her attractive teacher firmly in the eye, and said with convincing quiet determination:

‘Fuck me with this, please – Ms Neustein, I want you to do me with this, please!’

As Jenny buckled the pink dildo around her hips, Dasha picked up the other one and looked enquiringly at Brooke.

‘Honey, you know, you don’t have to – we would never hurt you, but really, if you think it might be too big, it’s OK, don’t do it’, she said reassuringly.

Brooke smiled back, touched by the kindness and support in the woman’s tone of voice.

‘No, really, it’s fine’, said the blonde girl, ‘I was just a little surprised at first – but, believe me, I do want it! We’ve both been longing for this, but we couldn’t see a way to getting one, or keeping it safe anywhere either.’ Then she looked squarely at the older woman, and added: ‘I would love you to do me with it, I’d love you to be my first with a strap-on, really and truly!’

‘OK, game on!’ laughed Dasha in delight, and she playfully nipped Brooke’s left tit with her fingers, making the blonde yelp in genuine surprise and mock outrage.

Jenny had waited for a moment after fixing her strap-on in place, and now Dasha caught up, quickly buckling the harness of the other dildo firmly into place around her waist and slim hips. Then she took Brooke by the hand and led her across the short gap to the couch on which Lauren had resettled herself. In a moment, the two experienced lesbians arranged the teens just how they wanted them: side by side, kneeling on the couch, facing away from the women, with their arms holding onto its low back and their asses jutting out behind them at just the perfect height and angle for fucking.

The older women took up their stances behind the tender teenage butts that were being offered up for their pleasure. They exchanged a soft kiss with each other, and then simultaneously ran their fingernails down the back of the student in front of them, from her shoulders to the small of her back and then outwards to each side at their waist. The girls gave a delighted wiggle and shudder of anticipation, as the women took a firm hold above their hips and brought the tips of the dildos up to bump and nudge against their pussy-holes. Jenny looked at Dasha, who was wetting her lips with her tongue, and at her lover’s nod the busty teacher counted them in:

‘One … two … THREE!’ On this, both women swung their hips forward and smoothly sank their dildo deep into the vagina of the girl in front of them until they felt a firm resistance, eliciting in each case a shrill yell of shock and sexual arousal. Moving in unison, so co-ordinated that it might have been rehearsed, the women slowly withdrew the dildos for nearly all of their length, and then thrust them back in again with a firm and steady stroke. Under this intrusion, the teens’ vaginas stretched and widened, and by the fourth or fifth such entry the dildos were going home for their full length, the faceplate of the strap-on slapping wetly onto the girl’s gaping labia. After their first cry, Lauren and Brooke were so transfixed by the fucking they were getting that they could barely gasp for breath. They had never felt so filled up before, so totally impaled, with every nerve-end in their body wired up to their vaginas and pulsing with tingling electricity. Lauren glanced sideways at Brooke, whose mouth was hanging open, saliva dripping heedlessly from her lips. The motion caught the blonde’s eye, and she turned to regard her girlfriend, savouring the knowledge that they were cresting this new threshold together. Wordlessly, she nodded to Lauren, and the redhead reached across to take her hand in a fierce grip; during the rest of this amazing sexual bout, the two lovers held that handclasp and kept their eyes fixed on each other, drinking in every detail, every shudder, wince and gasp.

Many older women given the chance to screw such pretty teens would have had no self-control left by this point, and would have begun ramming the dildos in and out like manic pistons. However, Jenny and Dasha knew what they were doing, and had started with long slow insertions and even slower withdrawals, and only gradually did they increase the rhythm, still keeping it steady. The technique was simple but devastatingly effective on the inexperienced teens, who were soon moaning with pleasure and arousal, stretching their legs as wide apart as possible, juices dripping onto the couch as their sopping-wet pussies gaped open. The girls were gagging and begging to be made to come, and with a look at each other and a nod of mutual agreement, the two women stepped up the pace, harder and faster, driving the teens to distraction in their ecstasy. For the girls, it was like being on the wildest, most frightening but most thrilling, roller-coaster ride of one’s life, where all you could do was cling on and shriek your lungs out.

As their climaxes approached, the young girls reared up on their forearms, backs arching as they were driven to new heights of sexual pleasure. This posture afforded easy access to their breasts, and Dasha and Jenny did not pause for a second in their hip-bucking fucking, as they reached around to pull and pinch on the teenagers’ nipples. In turn, this extra stimulus drove the students even wilder, nearly to hyper-ventilate in shrieks of sensory overload. For the final, most vigorous impalements, the women grabbed the girls’ hair and jerked their heads back even more tightly, as they banged their pelvises into the students’ cunts. The strap-ons were double ended, with an inner rod which thrust up into the vagina of the wearer, and so the two older women were also getting an incredible stimulation, as the dildos slapped up and down inside their pussies and rubbed constantly against their swollen clits. At the end, all four females climaxed within seconds of each other, with a combination of screams, shrieks, moans and gasps, after which they collapsed together in a laughing, embracing, entwined heap.

Once she had caught her breath, Jenny glanced at the clock and regretfully asked the pink-faced and well-fucked teens what time their parents were expecting them to be getting home. Lauren looked at Brooke conspiratorially, and then laughed. She explained that her parents were away for the weekend, that it had been planned for Brooke to sleepover and, with the house all to themselves, they had intended a long love-making session. It was anticipation of that, plus the wine, which had turned them on so much earlier – and when they realised what could be done with the bottles, they just couldn’t wait to get started.

‘But,’ broke in Brooke with a giggle, ‘we’d much rather be here – that was just the most amazing thing!’ Lauren nodded her agreement with a sultry smile; when Jenny asked her, it turned out that her folks would not be back until mid-afternoon on Sunday at the earliest.

‘Wow – jackpot time!’, said Jenny, rubbing her hands in anticipation; ‘that’s fantastic – it gives us plenty of time for all sorts of things!’

Realising that the girls were getting quite exhausted, the women slowed the pace to something more restful and relaxing. Discarding the strap-ons, they moved the glass coffee-table away to one side and then laid the two pretty students down on the soft deep-pile carpet in the space between the couches, again side by side but on their backs. Then the women straddled them and went down on their teenage pussies in the classic 69 position, one which the two apprentice lesbians were fully familiar with. Presented with a moist and partly-open pussy just above their own faces, Brooke and Lauren had no hesitation in reaching up with their hands to draw their woman’s cunt down onto their receptive lips and questing tongue. At the same time, the girls lolled their legs apart, relishing the expert cunnilingus being delivered by their older and more experienced partner. For variety, they changed the pairings, with Dasha licking Lauren’s labia and Jenny eating out blonde Brooke’s pussy. The two women were relishing every taste of the unexpected treasure of teen cunt that had come their way on this night of opportunity, discovery and passion, and they were each hugely enjoying the trembling receptiveness of the beautiful female form that was lying underneath them. Eventually, it was the keen but hastier and less expert licking from the girls which pushed their older partners into orgasm. As Jenny and Dasha began to climax, they thrust their fingers deep into the teen’s cunts, rubbing their clits so that the students came almost simultaneously with them.

After this, the women rolled off to lie beside the girls, cuddling them and gently caressing their breasts and stomachs. A few minutes later, Jenny got up and fetched several bottles of chilled beer from the refrigerator in the kitchen, and the girls sat up on the floor, their backs against one of the couches. They were a stunningly pretty sight, their hair dishevelled but their faces glowing with the satisfied sheen of a well-fucked female, sitting side by side without a stitch of clothing, and holding hands. Jenny sat down beside Lauren, putting one hand around the redhead’s shoulders as she took a gulp of the cool refreshing liquid with the other. Reaching across from Brooke’s other side, Dasha took one bottle for herself and handed one to the young blonde. She winked at the girl and Brooke smiled back, clinking their bottles together in an unspoken toast.

They chatted for a while, Lauren explaining how she and Brooke had discovered their mutual lesbianism, and in return Jenny told the story of how she and Dasha had first met. Then, seeing the youngsters were starting to nod with sleepiness (it was now well past 3.00 a.m.), the older women suggested that it was time for bed – joking that they meant bed for sleep, rather than sex. As they pointed out, a good night’s rest would mean they would all be fit and ready for more pleasures in the morning. The girls nodded assent, for although their instinctive desire was for this night of thrills never to end, on a practical note they were almost falling asleep on their feet. So all four females went upstairs and, before disappearing together into the main bedroom, Jenny and Dasha showed their guests into the second bedroom, where there was also an ample and comfortable king-size double bed.

The two 11th grade girls took quick turns in the toilet and bathroom, brushing their teeth with borrowed brushes and toothpaste, and then – completely nude – they climbed into the bed and curled up under the duvet. For a few moments, they cuddled and snuggled up together, but quite soon they drifted off to sleep in the warm and comforting embrace of each other’s arms. Just in her last seconds of wakefulness, Lauren felt the delightful presence of her lover’s hand slipping between her thighs to cup and cradle her, and she gave a sigh of deep contentment.

The dappled summer sunlight coming through the partly-open curtains woke Lauren in the mid-morning, a little before 11.00 a.m. She rolled her head sideways on the pillow, and was delighted to find herself almost nose to nose with her lover, who was awake and regarding her affectionately.

‘I thought you’d never wake up, sleepy-head!’ scolded Brooke with mock severity, ‘I’ve been waiting ages to do this …’

‘Mmmm? … do what? … EEEEKK!! … oh! right, do THAT, you mean!! … well, yes, go on then!’

Brooke’s hand had returned to where it had been when the redhead fell asleep, but now it was not just touching her pussy but had probed two long fingers into her opening. Lauren gasped with pleasure, rolling onto her back and spreading her legs apart, as Brooke’s digital manipulations grew in strength and boldness. Now the blonde cupped Lauren’s nearest breast with her free hand and brought her face to it, licking around the aureole and then rasping her tongue roughly across the swollen nipple. As Brooke’s hand kept up a determined pace, Lauren was beginning to pant for breath, until at last she clutched onto the blonde’s shoulders, gritted her teeth, and gave a bone-shaking shudder and a loud moan.

Lauren’s moment of tranquil bliss proved fleeting, however, because she sat suddenly bolt upright as from the bedroom doorway there came the sound of clapping and laughter. There, standing in the open entrance, were Dasha and Jenny, smiling with pleasure at the scene before them – and then adding wolf-whistles of appreciation, for as Lauren had jerked upright in shock, the duvet had fallen away to expose her stunning full-rounded breasts.

Lauren gazed back, round-eyed – so, it hadn’t been a fanciful dream after all, it really had happened! She had been fucked by Ms Neustein and her sexy sapphic partner, and she had fucked them too! The redhead regarded the two laughing women appreciatively, and they were certainly an attractive sight. Both were wearing colourful wraps in a thin silky material; Dasha’s was patterned in elegant black and silver and was longer than her partner’s, whose robe was a plain peach-color that suited her dark brunette hair. Jenny’s wrap was only loosely tied at the waist and hung open, revealing most of her ample chest and the flat trim stomach below, and Lauren noted that her teacher was wearing a very feminine set of lingerie in a striking crimson color, with a lacy bra encasing her bulging breasts and a pretty pair of matching tai briefs cut high on the hip.

Jenny sashayed into the bedroom, deliberately emphasising the sway of hips and ass in her walk, and strolled down one side of the bed whilst Dasha approached on the other – the latter tugging her wrap open as she advanced, and revealing herself to be naked underneath it apart from a pair of cream hold-up stockings which only served to emphasise the starkness of her nudity. They each sat down on either side of Lauren at the top of the bed, and the girl gave a delighted squeal as they simultaneously reached for her nearest breast. Within seconds the cute redhead was gasping again, for whilst the older women sucked and nibbled on her bust, Brooke had whipped the duvet away completely, bounded down between Lauren’s thighs, and buried her tongue into her girlfriend’s hot wet pussy. What a way to wake up! thought Lauren dreamily, still not quite convinced that this was real, before she lost control altogether, hips bucking in climax, as Brooke’s questing tongue found and targeted her clitoris. When the waves of Lauren’s orgasm receded, the older women relinquished her breasts – though not without some regret, for they were amazingly full and luscious for an 11th grade student.

‘Good morning, Lauren darling’, said Jenny, and Dasha echoed her partner’s greeting.

‘Umm, hi, Ms Neustein’, replied the girl, and then quickly corrected herself when her teacher wagged a finger at her reprovingly: ‘Jenny, I mean … mmm, that was so nice, what a lovely way to start the day!’

Brooke tweaked her lover’s cheek, and laughed back. ‘You betcha!’, she confirmed, and then explained that she had woken nearly an hour earlier, and with Lauren soundly snoring …

‘I do not!’ indignantly interjected the redhead.

‘Ooooh! Yeah!! You so do, honey!’ responded her girlfriend.

… Brooke had crept quietly out from under the duvet and gone exploring. She had found their hosts sitting in the kitchen, chatting happily over a pot of Darjeeling tea and toasted English muffins with blueberry jam, and had been given a similar style of greeting – spread out on the floor of the lounge, with Jenny straddling her face and having her pussy eaten, whilst Dasha had gone down between Brooke’s legs, munching avidly on her cunt. After the teacher and the student had both come, they had double-teamed Dasha, each sucking one of her tits and both of them in rhythmic turn sliding their fingers in and out of her gaping wet hole.

‘I’m surprised I didn’t wake you, Lauren dear – I shrieked so loud when I came’, said Dasha in addition, an attractive blush coloring her cheeks. ‘Anyway, after that Brooke came back up here to lie down with you … it seems she can’t keep away from you for long! And she said we’d know when you were awake … we’d hear you, and so we did … we were just lying down next door for a cuddle.’

Now that Lauren was fully awake, the foursome proceeded to the bathroom and took turns in pairs together in the shower, fooling around with happy squeals and giggles, and ending up with pools of water all over floor. The two older women dried each other with large white Egyptian cotton bath towels, and then they performed the same service for the happy girls, with particular attention to all of their erogenous zones. They lent the teens a pair of robes in soft pink towelling material, and all four sat down around the kitchen table for breakfast, their physical appetites stimulated in every way.

It was after one o’clock when the older women took the eager girls back into the living room for a four-way session of lesbian lust.

‘Hey, we’ve got enough people for it, we’ll show you the “circle of love” – well, circle of pussy, anyway!’ said Dasha, with a smile and a saucy wink.

Jenny shrugged off her wrap and removed the panties of the sexy crimson lingerie set which she had put back on after the showers, retaining the bra as support for her heavy breasts. Then she lay down on the floor on her side, arching one leg upwards to give access to her pussy. Dasha was now naked, and she undid the tie on Brooke’s cotton robe and slipped it from the girl’s shoulders. The older woman took a moment to run her hands over the body of the nude teenager, gently stroking her breasts and then cupping and squeezing her cunt. This warmed up the blonde girl nicely (although she was already eager and wet), and her nipples stiffened still further under this soft caress. Dasha then led Brooke forwards and arranged the student on the floor so that she was lying at right-angles to her teacher, with her head resting on Jenny’s thigh and her lips touching the busty woman’s parted labia.

Dasha now took up a similar position, forming the third side of the circle and bringing her mouth to Brooke’s moist pussy. After this, the smiling woman spread her thighs apart and beckoned to Lauren, who nodded with an appreciative smile of understanding. The well-endowed redhead eagerly slipped into the vacant space, her tongue already questing into Dasha’s vagina as she slipped her right leg under Jenny’s raised head, and felt the thrill of her teacher’s warm mouth fastening onto her own slit.

‘It’s more of a “square of love” than a circle’, thought Lauren with the exactitude so beloved of teenagers, but then all abstract considerations were lost in the wonderful sensations emanating from between her legs. In turn, she focused her attention on the swell of Dasha’s mound, lapping hungrily up and down the cleft, and then parting it with her fingers and pushing her tongue in more deeply.

Soon the only sound in the room was of lips mashing against slits, of tongues slurping into holes, and of rhythmic breathing which became steadily louder and then began to degenerate into ragged pants for breath and half-stifled gasps and groans. The position was such that each female could bring the fingers of one hand as well as her mouth to bear on the pussy that she was dealing with, and the two young teenagers soon got the idea as they felt fingers pushing into their vaginas whilst agile tongues probed under their clitoral hoods. The students responded eagerly, and found that the sexually-experienced women they were dealing with could readily accommodate at least three fingers in their cunts, and possibly more – in fact, with a sudden surrender to pressure, Brooke’s entire hand disappeared into Jenny’s hole, sinking in up to her slim wrist. This deep penetration produced a galvanic effect on the big-busted teacher, who gave a kind of ragged half-sob and half-scream, and then begged Brooke to do it to her more, do it harder:

‘Oh, fuckit, yeah! Fucking fist me, babe, fist me good, do me!’ demanded Jenny coarsely, her voice thick with lust and arousal.

It was clear that all four were galloping swiftly towards their climaxes, and Jenny announced – in a slightly bossy, teacher-ish sort of way – that she would ‘count them in’. She began with ‘five’, which was accompanied by rubbing her thumb across Lauren’s clitoris, making the pretty redhead tremble and tense her thigh muscles, and gasp out:

‘Oh, Miss, I think I’m gonna come, oh shit! Oh, God … sorry – gonna come real soon!’

Across this plea, Jenny called out ‘Four!’, though perhaps not quite with her regular crisp decisiveness. At the same moment, Brooke’s back arched under the stimulus of Dasha’s determined squirming tongue, and in turn the young blonde sank her fist into Jenny’s cunt with a firm stroke, withdrew it, and shoved it in again even harder.

‘Three! Aaaaagggh, oh, that’s so fucking good, Brooke-baby, fist me again … yes, ooh! fucking fist me – yeah, like that!’ was the teacher’s eager response. Brooke also heard Dasha’s voice encouraging her, as Jenny’s partner raised her eyes for a second to admire the sight of her busty lover getting fisted by the pretty teenage blonde. With a rough rasp in her throat, Dasha called out:

‘Yeah, girl, do her – fist her hard, fucking shaft her cunt, go on!’

At this point, Jenny managed to gasp a strangled: ‘Tww-ooooohhh! oh, shit, yeah … I mean, two!’ after which she rammed her fingers deep inside Lauren’s vagina, curling them around in a corkscrew motion. The sexy redhead shuddered from head to toe, and was almost screaming:

‘Fuck! Aaaaargh! I’m gonna cum, Miss, gonna cum RIGHT NOW! Fuckit, I’m COMING, I’M CUMMING!!’

‘ONE!!’ yelled Jenny, and Dasha acted on this signal – she already had sucked the nub of Brooke’s clit between her lips, making the lithe blonde quiver and tremble, and now she applied a gentle nipping pressure with her teeth. Brooke lost it completely, her head jerking wildly and her hips spasming, wet juices jetting from her cunt, but throughout her explosive orgasm one part of her brain kept her fist inside Jenny’s cunt, and almost on autopilot continued to ram it in and out.

‘Yes! Aaarrr-aaaah! Yes, oh, shit, yes! Agghh! Yes, now – now, right now, oh YES!’ shrieked Jenny, speared as she was on the end of Brooke’s arm, and taken to an orgasm as profound as that of the young blonde. At the very same moment, Lauren climaxed, her shouts of release mingling cacophonically with Jenny’s and Brooke’s. Her mouth had neglected Dasha’s pussy for a few seconds, but at once she fell back upon as if it were a feast after a famine. Dasha was already doubly aroused, first from the attentions that Lauren had previously given to her cunt, and then from the sight and sounds of her lover and the two 11th grade girls giving way to their bodily needs and desires. With a hacking series of grunts, Dasha let her own climax swell up, closing her eyes but adding to the chorus of feminine ecstasy.

‘Oooooh, eerrggh! Yes, now, make me cum – c’mon girls, make me cum … shit, I’m nearly there, OH YES, OH YES, OOOOOH … YES, YES!!’

By a few seconds, Dasha was the last of the quadrilateral to orgasm, but she had the compensation of the longest crescendo as well. Spent, the slender young woman collapsed back upon the other three, and they all lay for a while of their backs, legs spread open, half comatose and totally satisfied. However, teenage girls as fit, healthy and highly-sexed as Lauren and Brooke are swift to recover, and after about five minutes they each rolled over to lie on top of their favourite older partner: Brooke on Dasha, and Lauren on Jenny – the latter pair making a wonderful combination of swelling ripe breast-flesh, as the redhead’s full bust rested upon her teacher’s even larger one, their erect nipples rubbing against each other. Brooke was kissing Dasha’s much smaller but pointy breasts, before she thrilled the older woman by announcing in a determined whisper:

‘I want to taste you again … you have such a lovely pussy!’

The blonde head slid down Dasha’s chest and stomach, and disappeared between her legs, to be replaced by wonderfully erotic sensations. The woman arched her legs apart, reached down and clasped the back of the girl’s head. She pressed Brooke’s face more firmly into her pussy – not that any such encouragement was needed, for the girl’s tongue was already deep into Dasha’s vagina, sucking up her cum-juice as if it was a fine vintage champagne.

However, unselfishly Dasha stopped the happily slurping teen before she brought the older woman to another orgasm.

‘Not just yet, honey’, she explained; ‘there’s another fun thing we can do with four of us – let’s do that, in case there isn’t enough time left later before you have to go.’

The two women asked the girls if they knew how to do tribbing, which is also often called scissoring. Once the teens understood what was being referred to by the term, they nodded – yes, they had discovered the pleasure that could come from having one aroused and open pussy slit rubbed across another, sitting cross-wise with legs between legs to make this junction possible.

‘Good!’ exclaimed Jenny, ‘now let’s show you a variant for four women together – it’s even better than with two!’

The older women called this position ‘the Mirror of Scissors’, and like so many simple ideas it was highly effective. Each of them sat on the floor, legs open, and got one of the teens to sit opposite them, bringing cunt to cunt for a tribbing session. The variant was that the two pairs were closely side-by-side, with Brooke adjacent to her favourite, Dasha, and Jenny alongside Lauren, the teacher for whom her crush and passion had grown even greater. Although it required some careful balancing, each of the experienced women was able to bring her mouth to kiss and at least one hand to caress and squeeze the tits of the teenager who was next to them, whilst grinding pussy against pussy with the other girl who was her scissors partner. Brooke and Lauren quickly responded in the same way, with the latter scooping Jenny’s ample breasts out of their supporting crimson-colored bra and then massaging the stiff and jutting nipples – making the teacher’s nostrils flare and her body shiver in aroused anticipation. As all four females were already very sensitised in the breasts and cunt from their previous climaxes, it did not take long for their cunny-lips to gape wide and permit the labia of their scissors partner to enter and frot along their vaginal wall. The sensations were so intense that within five minutes of starting the grunting grind, they all gave a series of short cries and shuddered in renewed climax.

The two older women announced that they needed a break to get their breath back, and they curled up together on one of the long couches, gently caressing each other as they watched the stunning spectacles of Lauren pussy-riding on Brooke’s face, and then of the two teens tangled up together in an avid 69. The girls were so sweaty after this that they needed another shower, and in the end it was easier for all four of them quickly to freshen up again. Jenny made coffee for everyone, and she and Dasha listened with interest and amusement whilst the two students speculated on who might be lesbian – or at least bi-sexual – amongst the other girls in the 11th grade and the female teaching staff. Jenny insisted that she did not know about anyone else for sure, and declared that she would not make any guesses herself, in case this was misunderstood. She was intrigued to see which names the girls came up with, and certainly some of the suggested students were not a surprise to her – a pair of cousins who stuck more closely together and seemed more fond of each other than cousins normally were, and another two particularly sporty and athletic girls – but one name was new and quite intriguing: Bethany Duschene, one of the cheerleaders, a vivacious natural blonde with a build generally more similar to Brooke’s but with tits that were not much less bountiful than Lauren’s.

Then the teens’ considerations turned to the teachers. With a wistful sigh, Lauren announced that she wished the Principal was gay, she would just adore the chance to kiss her amazing breasts or get down between her legs and lick out her pussy, or just do anything at all that she wanted, but the girl added dolefully that there seemed to be no chance of Ms McIver being sapphically inclined – a conclusion which coincided with Jenny’s similarly regretful verdict. Brooke brightened, saying that there were rumours about the sexy mature Hispanic history teacher, Ms Fuentes, and didn’t she have a lovely figure and ripe breasts too? Perhaps, mused the hot and eager duo, they should try flirting with her – hint at their availability, and see if she responded with an advance.

‘God, I bet she’d be hot stuff in bed!’ groaned Lauren, almost without thinking slipping a hand inside her robe to tease the tender nub of her clit. Jenny had been very interested to hear that there were any such rumours about the normally reserved and rather proper Raquel Fuentes, as she had never suspected anything there … but, of course, schools were hot houses for rumour, which could spring from some misunderstood remark or innocent incident. Lauren’s next suggestion was a good example of this, as she quite dogmatically declared that Ms Bardini, a strikingly pretty novice teacher of biology, who had only been on the staff for a few months, was ‘definitely a lezzie’, explaining that she had been seen by Cindy Corrigan leaving the small gymnasium together with Ms Rankine (an elegant woman of around forty, who also taught biology), both of them looking flushed and with their clothes rather rumpled. At this point, Jenny laughed and intervened:

‘No, I’m sure you’re wrong about that’, she explained; ‘Donna Bardini had a college scholarship as a gymnast, and you know Cathy Rankine coaches the gym team – Donna has been helping her, and I’ve heard that she’s been demonstrating some new routines for them. Anyway, Cathy is happily married with two teenage sons, and Donna is engaged to some football jock she met at college – quite a nice guy, actually, I’ve met him.’

However, Lauren was not to be moved from her notion, which she had found very thrilling when she had first heard the rumour – and, now that she understood the pleasures that sex with an older woman could bring, she was not about to give up such an attractive scenario, which she had played with quite a few times in her imagination – sometime fantasising that she was the undetected observer of the teachers’ lesbian coupling … and sometimes that she was discovered spying on them, and as her punishment became embroiled in a wild threesome.

‘Well, anyway, I don’t know, maybe they’re bi’, she muttered stubbornly, ‘I’ll bet Ms Bardini’s been showing her some other sorts of moves as well … I would, I mean, Ms Rankine’s really very attractive, y’know.’

The next cast into the pot of speculation (from Brooke) was a name which Jenny would have put near the top of her personal ‘guess the dyke’ list: Sally Henrikson, a trim blonde math teacher in her early 30s. There was just something about Sally … nothing overt, nothing you could put a finger on, and certainly no indiscretions with students, but still a definite vibe – a vibe that quite often made Jenny’s pussy go damp when she was near the woman, even though from discretion she had never done anything about it. Here, Brooke offered the evidence of her own eyes, from Sally’s coaching of the junior softball team:

‘Lauren-love, you remember I told you about this, the other week, when we were all changing for a softball team practice and Ms Henrikson was in the locker room, I saw how she looked at Mi-Cha when she took off her bra and panties – and how quickly she looked away again, kind of flushed and guilty; she was keen, I’m sure, and I reckon she’s got a thing for Asian babes!’

Lauren nodded in thoughtful agreement; Mi-Cha was the daughter of Korean immigrants, a quiet, polite girl with a lovely slender figure, classic almond eyes and sleek straight black hair that hung almost to her narrow waist – yes, if that type turned you on, then seeing Mi-Cha in the nude, despite her having only A cup breasts at best, would certainly wet your panties.

After this nugget of scandal, the conversation rather ran down. Brooke suggested the name of another teacher, but rather half-heartedly, and Jenny’s private opinion was the same as Lauren’s spoken one of negation. The redhead then glanced at the clock on the kitchen wall, and with a reluctant sigh said that as it was nearly 3.00 p.m. they would have to depart, in order to be back at her house before her parents returned, and thus avoid any awkward questions – also, they would need to make it look as if Brooke had slept over there, as originally intended.

Jenny offered to give the girls a lift and drop them off discretely a street away from Lauren’s house. The teacher and her two students (who were now learning under her expert care a very human geography: the female erogenous zones) went out into the warm mid-afternoon sunshine; the suburban street was very quiet, with no one around. Dasha stood on the front step and blew a kiss to the pretty teens, who laughed and waved back. As Jenny turned to unlock the saloon’s doors, a small blue car drove past, the face of the driver turning curiously towards the happy scene. The teacher had a second of shock – ‘that was Nashiko Giancona, I’m sure it was, I’d recognise that pretty face anywhere!’ she thought. But then she laughed and smiled. She had spotted the pretty half-Asian babe ducking out of the party early last night, right on the heels of Sally Henrikson, and had been pretty sure there was some chemistry going on there. Jenny had had her suspicions about the orientation of the trim and sexy Sally for some time, but had followed the safe principle of ‘don’t ask, don’t tell’. This confirmed her guess – for she knew that Sally’s house was only a block away, in the direction from which Nashiko had appeared. ‘Well, well!’ mused Jenny with smile, ‘I think I know whose bed she’s been warming – lucky Sally!’

The two young girls piled into the back seat of Jenny’s car, holding hands and laughing, and she noticed in the rear-view mirror that once again Brooke couldn’t resist pushing her hand under Lauren’s skirt and up between her thighs. The amused teacher pulled out into the street, and then whilst driving she confirmed arrangements with the eager teens for them to visit her house again both on Wednesday evening and the following weekend.

Now more than a mile away, Nashiko was smiling too. Mainly this was due to the sweet memories of the night of passion she had just enjoyed with her much-admired former teacher, but the unexpected scene which she had just glimpsed had added delicious spice to her home-town weekend. She was sure it had been Ms Neustein – her short stature and full figure was so distinctive – with another attractive woman waving on the steps of the house, obviously her partner. But in the driveway had been two eye-catchingly pretty young things – one of them, she was sure, the gorgeous redhead who had been helping at the reunion. ‘So, that’s how the land lies, is it?’ she mused, and decided that before she next came back to town she would phone Ms Neustein, and ask if she could visit her at home to thank her in person for her help when Nashiko had been at the school – she had a feeling that the busty geography teacher would not misunderstand her meaning, and that she and her attractive companion shared Nashiko’s view that variety was definitely the spice of life!

As she drove sedately along the almost-empty freeway, Nashiko couldn’t resist slipping her left hand under her skirt and stroking the crotch of her panties – which were damp again already. It was a good thing that the older woman who she lived with would be at home and waiting for her, in bed and wearing some of the sexy lingerie or nightwear that she loved to buy, because Nashiko was getting in the mood for a really hot fuck. But then, she laughed to herself, wasn’t she just about always? It must have been those subliminal signals that Erica, the owner of the small company that she now worked for, had picked up on when she had interviewed Nashiko for the job – for, after offering her the position (and making it clear that this was not a condition of employment), she had deftly seduced the pretty Japanese-American college graduate, and shafted her right there on her desk with a wickedly long and curved strap-on. Nashiko had never been able to stop a certain warmth between her legs every time she saw that desk since then – which was four or five times every day, and if she was lucky on at least one of those she would be getting an encore performance.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

Your big sister joins the fun!

Quarantined with Mom and My Sisters

Chapter Five: Loving Mom and Two Hot Sisters

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

“Yeah,” I agreed to Mom. “I’ll give you dick whenever you want it. So don’t worry.”

Mom smiled as she was stroking my cock having woken me up with the usual fashion: sucking on my dick. Sleeping on either side of me were my sisters Jamie and Auburn. I had my little sister and her little titties rubbing into my right side and my big sister and her big boobies rubbing into my left. Last night, I had seduced Auburn.

Well, Jamie had basically forced me to seduce her. That girl was one bratty sister.

But I couldn’t deny the results. They were amazing.

“Good,” Mom said, her large breasts swaying, painted by the hallway light spilling through my room. The window was only now growing bright with the sun. It must have only been a few hours since Auburn, Jamie, and I fell asleep. “Mmm, I need my big, strong son’s cock all the time. I’m just a horny, naughty mommy.”

“So naughty,” I groaned as she straddled me, her hand gripping my cock and pointing it right up at her furred muff.

It never got old having my mother lower her twat to my cock. That first, ticklish caress of her pubic hair on the tip of my dick followed by the wet kiss of her pussy lips sliding over the crown of my cock. And then I was in her.

Back in my mother’s cunt.

It felt so right to feel her twat sliding down my cock. I groaned as the incestuous delight of her cunt swallowed inch after inch after inch of my dick. I groaned, my back arching while her boobs jiggled over my head.

It was fantastic. Amazing.

“Mom,” I panted.

The bed creaked as she rose up my cock. Her pussy squeezed about me the entire time. My mother’s snatch knew how to please a man. To hold on and make his bones melt. I groaned as she slid her snatch back down my shaft.

Auburn stirred beside me. She groaned, “Too early. Jamie, stop fucking our brother and go back to bed.”

“Mmm, I’m not Jamie,” Mom moaned as she rose my cock again, her big boobs heaving. “And I’ll fuck my son when I want.”

“Mom?” groaned the groggy Auburn. She opened her eyes and stared up at her. “Jesus, you two really are having sex. I mean, I knew, but… Damn, to see it.”

“Knew?” Mom groaned, her pussy loving my dick.

“For like three weeks,” panted Auburn. “You two are so noisy.”

“Mmm-hmm,” Jamie said. “So noisy. And then Rick kept going to your room. It was so obvious. Made me so horny.”

“So fucking horny,” Auburn panted, rolling on her back. Her large breasts spilled into two mounds. Her tits were nearly as big as Mom’s. Poor Jamie looked like she’d never have big tits. Auburn only had three years on her, but their difference seemed insurmountable.

But I liked Jamie with her itty bitty titties. She was cute that way.

Mom and Auburn had more than enough big tits in the family. Variety was wonderful.

I watched those big tits bouncing as Mom rode my dick, her pussy clenching about my cock. She held me in her silky grip, massaging me. My balls tightened, savoring the feel of her riding up and down me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned. “Oh, damn, that’s good. That’s fucking good!”

“Uh-huh!” she moaned. “Ooh, ooh, I love having my son back in my pussy. Mmm, yes, yes, your big dick filling up my cunt.”

“Mom’s kinky,” Jamie said.

“I’m seeing that,” Auburn purred.

“Wanna sixty-nine?”

“Sure, brat.”

“Yay!” squealed Jamie.

She didn’t crawl over my legs or anything. Oh, no, she scrambled across my chest, her knees digging into my ribs and stomach. I groaned as she scampered over me and then was sitting on Auburn’s face and leaning down.

“Mmm, gonna eat me some sister poon!” she squealed and then buried her face between Auburn’s thighs.

“That’s so nice,” moaned Mom, her hand stroking Jamie’s back. “I’m glad you two are getting along. Instead of fighting, sixty-nine from now on.”

“Yes!” Jamie moaned, her voice muffled.

“Mmm, she’s so good at it,” groaned Auburn, her hands kneading Jamie’s rump.

I just savored the sounds as Mom’s cock worked up and down my dick. She slammed down my shaft, her thick cunt squeezing me. I shuddered, savoring that hot delight. She slid her twat back up my rod, gripping me with her amazing flesh.

I groaned and grabbed her swaying breasts. I squeezed her tits, reveling in her boobs jiggling in my hand. That was so sexy to enjoy. My fingers dug into them. I squeezed hard and tight, my fingers digging into them nice and good. I loved it. I shook her boobs, letting them quiver in such a delightful way.

She moaned, working her cunt down my cock and then sliding back up it. Her pussy gripped me. She held me so tight. I groaned, loving every moment of it. Her hips danced from side to side, massaging my dick. It was fantastic to feel. To enjoy. I groaned, my dick throbbing. This amazing pleasure built and built in my balls.

“Oh, yes, yes, my sexy son’s big cock is in me!” moaned Mom. “Ooh, I love it. I love your big fucking dick, Rick!”

“God, I love your tight cunt, Mom! Just work that pussy up and down my dick.” My hands squeezed about her tits. “I’m going to flood your pussy with jizz.”

“Yes!” she gasped, her hair dancing around her face. “Ooh, yes, yes, just fire all that spunk into my snatch! That’s where your jizz belongs!”

“In my pussy, too, Mommy!” Jamie moaned. “And my mouth and my butt!” She paused. “And Auburn’s cunt so I can lick it out!”

“Yes,” groaned Auburn.

“Mmm, you have to serve us all, Rick,” moaned Mom. She planted her hands on my chest, leaning over me. “You’re the man now. You have to fuck us all and keep us happy!”

“God, yes!” I growled. “Now work that cunt up and down my dick and make me cum, Mom!”

“Yes!” she gasped.

Her pussy squeezed about me. She held me so tight as she slid her twat up and down my dick. Her snatch massaged me with her incestuous passion. I groaned, my dick throbbing in her pussy. It felt so incredible. My face contorted with delight, coming closer and closer to erupting.

Closer and closer to exploding.

My balls tightened. Mom’s pussy sucked at my dick, the pressure reaching down to my nuts. When she slid up me, I groaned, my fingers digging into her soft tits. I jiggled them as she tossed her head, her black hair dancing about her lush face.

Her green eyes stared at me, brimming with her taboo passion. Beside us, my sisters moaned as they licked and lapped. It was so hot. All the women in my family in my bedroom at once. The ache swelled at the tip of my cock.

“Cum on my dick, Mom,” I groaned, my fingers sliding to the pinnacle of her tits. I pinched her nipples and twisted them. “Explode on my cock!”

“Yes!” she howled, her pussy squeezing down on my dick. “Oh, yes, yes, I’m cumming!”

Her pussy went wild around my dick. Her cunt rippled and spasmed. This amazing heat shot through me. It was intense feeling my mother’s twat sucking at my dick. Insane that this was my life now.

Quarantine made this such a strange year.

“Mom!” I groaned, my head tossing from side to side.

“Cum in me!” she howled.

“God, yes!”

I exploded.

My jizz fired into my mother’s spasming pussy. Her cunt rippled around my dick. The pleasure rushed out of my cock and shot through my body. It slammed into my mind. I growled at the rapture pummeling my thoughts as I unloaded my seed into my mother’s cunt.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I grunted.

I bucked on the bed, stars bursting across my vision. Mom’s pussy worked around my dick, milking out my spunk from my balls. It was amazing. Fantastic. I groaned, loving every second of dumping my cum into my mother’s twat.

She worked it all out of me. In moments, I had gone empty. I groaned, my mind melting from the bliss. It was a wonderful passion. I panted, sucking in deep lungfuls of breath. Stars danced over my vision.

“Shit, that was good,” I groaned.

“Mmm, Rick, that was the best,” she moaned, staring down at me.

Beside us, my sisters were groaning. Jamie squealed, her hips wiggling, grinding her pussy on Auburn’s mouth. Then my big sister was moaning. They must be cumming, too. It was so hot to witness.

“Aren’t they just sexy?” Mom cooed as she watched her daughter’s cumming.

“Yes, they are,” I said, tweaking her nipples.

She gasped, her pussy clenching down on my dick. “Rick! Mmm, what are you doing to your mother?”

“Keeping you horny.” I grinned at her. “Auburn hasn’t eaten my cum out of your pussy.”

“Ooh, you are a wicked boy.” She glanced at the door. “I did come in a little early. I heard you three last night. Well… She can lick the cum out of my pussy. If she wants.”

“Fuck, yes, I want!” Auburn moaned, her legs twitching. “Brat, get off of me. I want to eat some mommy pussy.”

“Ooh, Ooh, will you eat my pussy, Mommy,” Jamie asked, sitting up, her lips smeared in Auburn’s pussy cream. The tart scent of my big sister’s cunt filled my nose.

“Of course I will, sweetie, “Mom said. She slid her cunt up my dick. “You just sit on my face as your sister eats out the yummy creampie I made for her.”

I groaned as her cunt popped off my cock. Then we were all repositioning ourselves. It was cramped on my bed. I didn’t have mom’s king-sized mattress. I managed to get clear, mom ended up on her back, and Jamie sat on her mouth. My little sister’s small tits quivered as she beamed in delight, Mom lapping at her cunt.

“Mmm, Mommy licking my pussy after Auburn ate me,” groaned Jamie. “I love it.”

“You just love being serviced,” I said. “Such a brat.”

“Definitely,” Auburn said. “I bet she’d be a pillow queen, just lying against them, her legs spread, expecting the rest of us to eat her cunt while she doesn’t do anything in return.”

“And for Rick to fuck my cunt,” Jamie said, this dreamy expression on her face. “That would be perfect.”

Auburn and I glanced at each other, her bleached-blonde hair swaying about her pussy-smeared face. Together, we said, “Such a brat.”

Then my older sister smiled and kissed me on the mouth. We hadn’t gotten along since I hit puberty. Now her lips were sealed on mine. I kissed my older sister with hunger, tasting Jamie’s spicy pussy on her. It was exciting.

My dick throbbed.

Then Auburn broke the kiss and moved between Mom’s spread thighs. My cum matted her black bush and bubbled out of the depths of her pussy. It was so wrong that I had cum in her. Such a violation of the way the world was supposed to work.

And yet I didn’t care.

My sister ducked her head down and planted her face into our mother’s pussy. I groaned, watching the wicked sight. It was such a delight to witness. My cock throbbed as Auburn licked and lapped at that yummy pussy.

Mom moaned into Jamie’s pussy as Auburn feasted on that incestuous creampie. My sister’s plump ass wiggled at me. Such a bewitching sight. My cock twitched. Throbbed. The heat swelled in me as I moved into position. I would fuck my sister hard. I would make her cum and cum and cum.

It would be awesome.

I pressed my cock’s tip, dripping in our mother’s pussy cream, against my sister’s asshole. I wanted to ram into her bowels. She moaned into Mom’s pussy but didn’t object. Jamie sucked in a sharp breath and squealed in delight.

“Ass-fuck our sister, big bro!” she squealed. “Pound her. Ram that big dick into her!”

I winked at her and did just that.

I thrust into my sister’s asshole. Auburn moaned as her asshole widened and widened for my dick. That wonderful delight of her velvety anal ring sliding over the tip of my cock sent such pleasure shooting through my body.

And then I was in her.

I was sliding to the hilt in her asshole. Her bowels squeezed about my dick as I penetrated her. She groaned, her asshole clenching down on my dick. She held me tight as I bottomed out in her bowels. I savored being in her.

“Oh, god, you are such a big fucker, Rick!” Auburn moaned into Mom’s pussy.

“I know,” groaned Mom. “So much bigger than your father. He must get his dick from my side of the family.”

“Yay!” moaned Jamie, her hands kneading our mother’s big boobs as she squirmed on Mom’s face. “I love his big dick in my butt. Ass-fuck her hard, big bro!”

“So hard!” moaned my sister, her head moving as she feasted on my cum in Mom’s pussy. Auburn’s bleached-blonde hair spilled over mom’s thighs.

I gripped my sister’s ass and fucked her hard. I buried into her with passion. I slammed to the hilt in her. It was awesome to enjoy. I slammed over and over into her. I butt-fucked my sister with passion, her velvety bowels squeezing about my dick.

Lubed by Mom’s pussy cream, I reamed out Auburn’s asshole. She moaned into Mom’s pussy. I loved the sounds my women made. Jamie, Auburn, and Mom were all mine. I was the man of the house now.

“Fuck, yeah!” I groaned, slamming hard into Auburn’s bowels. “Shit, just squeeze that asshole around my cock.”

She did.

“Damn, you want my cum, don’t you?”

“You know it, Rick!” she groaned.

“Cum, cum, cum!” moaned Jamie. “I love your cum so much. It’s so salty and thick and creamy and yummy!”

Her head tossed, her braid of brown hair sweeping behind her. Pleasure contorted over her face, Mom’s pussy licking clearly delivering bliss to my little sister. I loved staring at Jamie, her small tits quivering, as I buried to the hilt into our older sister’s asshole.

Auburn moaned, her cunt squeezing down so hard on my dick. She held me tight. The pleasure was intense. Amazing. I groaned, savoring every thrust. Every plunge. Every last time I buried into her bowels.

My balls smacked into her taint, growing tighter and tighter by the moment. I groaned, her butt-cheeks jiggling. She had such plump ones. My face contorted, the bliss swelling in me. All my women were moaning and groaning.

They were all so sexy.

Jamie squeezed Mom’s big tits, her cute face twisting in delight. She whimpered and squirmed her hips. She must be building to her orgasm, too. Mom groaned into Jamie’s twat while holding Auburn’s face tight in lush thighs. Auburn feasted on Mom’s cunt all while squeezing that tight anal sheath down on my thrusting dick.

“Mommy!” Jamie squealed, her head tossing back. “Yes, yes, drink my cream!”

Jamie’s climax set off a chain reaction. Mom, drinking my little sister’s spicy delight, shuddered. Her body bucked and tits heaved in Jamie’s squeezing hands. The sounds of Mom’s orgasm were so intense.

Auburn moaned. Her bowels convulsed around my dick as she joined the other women in our family in orgasmic delight. I groaned and buried hard into Auburn’s spasming asshole. I drew back, her flesh sucking at me.

What a delight.

I slammed into her anal depths and erupted.

“Fuck, yes!” I growled, joining my women in that magical moment of bliss. My cock spurted over and over again. Jizz fired out of my dick. I groaned, my teeth grinding together. The heat slammed through my body and into my mind,

It was amazing bliss to enjoy. I groaned, savoring every moment of it. Every second of that bliss shooting out of my cock into my sister’s spasming bowels. I growled, my dick spurting again and again. Stars danced before my eyes. As the rapture suffused my thoughts.

“Oh, flood my ass!” Auburn moaned.

“Flood her!” squealed Jamie, her body squirming on our mother’s face.

I spurted every blast of cum I had into my sister’s asshole. My balls emptied themselves. I groaned through the bliss. Stars danced before my eyes. I shuddered, savoring that delight. It was such an amazing treat. I groaned.

Forbidden sex was the best.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” I panted, feeling suddenly dizzy. The few hours of sleep and all the sex were catching up to me. “Damn.

I pulled out of my sister, panting. Jamie rolled off of mom and ended up on her back, her eyes fluttering closed. Mom stretched, looking energized while the rest of us felt exhausted. She slid gracefully off the bed and I collapsed next to Jamie. She quickly turned around so she could snuggle against me and lay her head on my shoulder. Auburn fell on my other side.

“Mmm, don’t sleep in forever,” Mom said. “You three have your Zoom classes.”

I grunted as the door closed and fell into sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Things changed in our three-bedroom apartment after that.

Clothes became optional. We started all sleeping in Mom’s big bed. Orgies were a nightly occurrence. It was paradise for me. I was getting all the sister poon and mommy snatch I could crave. It was intense.

Quarantines needed to happen more often. At least if you had a family of women. My friend Fred had two brothers and a dad, his mom having died. No pussy at all in the house. Poor guy. But me, I was living the high life.

I sat down on the couch as Auburn started her exercises. She looked stunning naked as she did her squats, her booty moving up and down before me, jiggling with that plump perfection. A gleam of sweat covered her body.

“Hot,” Jamie squealed when she saw me sitting there lightly rubbing my dick and watching Auburn. “Let me help!”

Jamie skipped over, her braid dancing behind her. She spun around, her butt just a little bubble of delight, not that curvaceous rear of our sister. Then Jamie sat down on my lap. I gasped as my little sister impaled her cunt down my shaft.

I groaned, my arms wrapping around her body. I held her tight as her cunt held my cock. She squeezed me as she wiggled around. I groaned as she stirred her naughty cunt about my dick. It was such a hot delight to feel.

“Damn,” I groaned. “Oh, damn, that’s really, really nice.”

“I know,” my little sister purred, impaled on my dick.

Auburn glanced behind us and kept up her exercise, her shaved twat peeking between her thighs and her asshole flashing between her butt-cheeks. I groaned as Jamie wiggled around on me. She didn’t ride me.

But that didn’t mean my little sister didn’t make my dick feel amazing.

Oh, no, she squeezed that naughty twat around my dick. She shifted about, working her pussy around it. Pleasure swept through my body in such exhilarating ways. I groaned, my face contorting from the bliss. A big smile crossed my lips as I held my little sister.

It wasn’t long, of course, before my hands found their way to her small titties. I massaged her little mounds as she squirmed on my dick. Her pussy squeezed around relaxed on me, soaking me in her spicy passion. Her juices trickled out and soaked my balls.

“Ooh, that’s nice,” she groaned, rubbing her shoulders into my chest. “Rick, you’re such a wonderful big brother. How many would massage their little sister’s titties.”

“All of them,” I groaned.

“But how many of them have little sisters as cute and adorable as me?”

“None.” My fingers massaged up to her nipples. I twisted them.

“That’s right!” she gasped as I twerked her nubs.

“You spoil her like that, and she’s going to be even more of a brat,” Auburn said, squatting down and then rising, her butt-cheeks jiggling.

“I don’t mind,” I groaned, twisting her nipples. “Her brattiness is exciting.”

“Yeppers! Exciting!” Jamie clenched her pussy down hard on my cock.

It was delicious the way she massaged my cock by just sitting on me. I twisted her nipples, watching our older sister going through her exercise routine. After the squats, there was a lot of bouncing of those big and bountiful tits.

I could just watch this all day long. Stay with my dick buried in my little sister’s cunt and watch Auburn’s cardio workout. It was such an invigorating sight. The ache swelled and swelled at the tip of my dick in my little sister’s pussy.

She squirmed around a lot. She wiggled her hips and stirred her cunt around me. I groaned, pinching her nipples as my eyes were riveted on Auburn’s gorgeous body, sweat gleaming on her curves. My balls tightened.

“And one! And two! And one! And two!” the perky exercise chick on whatever YouTube channel Auburn followed for her exercises chanted. “You’re doing great. Just work those legs. And one! And two! And one! And two!”

“Yeah, you’re doing great,” Jamie moaned. “And one!” Her pussy clenched down on my dick. “ And two!” She relaxed. “And one!” Her snatch squeezed down again. “And two!” She relaxed. “I’m working on my Kegels!”

“Mmm, she is,” I moaned, vaguely aware of what that meant.

Jamie’s Kegel exercises were incredible. I shuddered and groaned, savoring her snatch’s rhythmic massage. It was awesome to help her out. My face contorted with delight. My sister worked her pussy up and down my dick. She massaged me with such passion. I whimpered, the heat rushing through me.

I built and built towards that orgasm, savoring my little sister’s cunt. I pinched her nipples. I twisted them. She groaned, her head arching back into my shoulder. She whimpered, her pussy clenched and relaxing on my dick.

“Big brother!” she moaned. “Oh, my god, yes!”

Her pussy went wild around my cock. Her hot cunt just spasmed about me. It was so exciting. I groaned as her twat rippled about my flesh. This heat swept through me. It was incredible. Amazing. I loved every second of it.

“Shit!”I groaned. “Your Kegels paid off!”

I erupted.

My cum pumped into my little sister’s snatch. Hot spurts of delight erupted from my dick. Stars burst across my vision. I groaned, loving the pleasure. Jamie bucked on me, her pussy rippling around my cock and sucking out my cum.

Mom walked out wearing her work blouse and skirt. She glanced at us and then at our naked sister exercising. She shook her head while I groaned through the pleasure. The stars burst across my vision. Pleasure hammered my mind.

“You have Zoom class soon,” Mom said, grabbing a single-serving yogurt out of the fridge.

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, hitting the peak of my orgasm.

“No sitting on your brother’s cock during your classes,” Mom added as she headed back to her bedroom to do her work from home.

“It would be fun,” my sister purred.

“And get you both expelled,” Mom said. “We have to be careful. Not exactly legal what we’re doing.”

“Right, right,” I panted, so not wanting to jump up for my zoom class. They were all so pointless.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I have fifteen minutes before a Zoom meeting,” Mom purred a few days later, rushing up in her blouse. “Just enough time to…”

She stopped to find Auburn suckling on my cock. My older sister had just started blowing me. Didn’t even say a word. Just found me coming out of the kitchen with a soda in my hand, fell to her knees, and sucked my hardon into her mouth.

“I wanted to suck his cock,” Mom groaned. “I need some of that cum. It’s going to be so tedious for the next two hours. It’s the quarterly meeting. It’ll be a disaster. Supposed to be thirty of us on the call.”

Auburn slid her mouth off my dick and moaned, “I don’t mind sharing. I got an English lecture coming up from Mrs. Boringson. I need some cum in my belly to get through it.”

“Okay,” Mom said and fell to her knees beside my sister.

They both grabbed my dick. Then I had two busty women bathing the crown of my cock with their tongues. I groaned at the delight of my mom and older sister sharing my dick. The pleasure raced down my shaft to my balls.

My dick throbbed in their stroking hands. I groaned, loving the way they bathed my crown. It was so exciting. Such a thrill to feel their tongue fluttering around my crown. Their pink organs caressed over my shaft and then brushed.

“Damn,” I groaned. “Oh, damn, that’s good. That’s amazing. Yes!”

“Isn’t it?” Mom asked and licked at the slit of my cock. She gathered the bead of precum there. “Mmm, he tastes so good.”

“So yummy,” agreed my sister. She licked at the tip. “You know this is all going to his head. He thinks he’s won the lottery.”

“Hasn’t he?” Mom asked then licked my cock again. “He’s got his mother and his sister worshiping his cock. That’s the jackpot for most guys.”

“Yeah,” I groaned.

Auburn rolled her eyes while Mom sucked my dick into her mouth. I groaned at the delicious way she suckled on me. I groaned as my mom bobbed her head. She knew how to love my cock. She had so much practice at it. A head start on both my sisters.

My dick throbbed in her mouth. She suckled as she bobbed her head. She worked her lips up and down my dick. It was a fascinating delight. A passion to enjoy. I groaned, loving the hell out of Mom nursing on my cock. It was amazing.

Outstanding.

I groaned, my dick twitching and throbbing as she suckled on me. Then she slid her lips up and popped off, drool running down my dick. She proffered my cock to my older sister. Auburn sucked it into her mouth with greedy hunger.

“That’s it,” purred Mom. “Mmm, he’s going to give us that yummy, forbidden cum we’re both sluts for.”

Auburn groaned around my dick, the humming passion massaging my tip.

“That’s right,” Mom cooed. “You’re a slut for your brother’s dick just like me. A big whore for that cock and all that cum.”

Auburn whimpered and nodded. Her tongue danced around my cock. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest. The heat swept through me. It was intense. Wonderful. I would have such a mighty burst of cum to fire into her mouth.

“Yes, yes, just like that, honey,” groaned Mom. “Just suck that cock like that. Mmm, we want him cumming so hard.”

Auburn shuddered and then she popped her mouth off my dick. Drool spilled from the corners of her mouth. She proffered my dick to Mom.

Who, of course, took it with hunger. She suckled on my cock with passion. She nursed on me with such force. Such a wild intensity. I groaned, my face contorting in bliss. This heat swept down my dick to my balls.

It was incredible. amazing. Just a pure delight to enjoy. I groaned, my dick throbbing and aching. I bit my lower lip as Mom bobbed her head. She nursed on my cock, swelling the pressure in my nuts with her wonderful mouth.

“God, you are a cock-sucking slut, aren’t you, Mom?” cooed Auburn.

“Mmm-hmm,” Mom purred around my dick.

“Yeah, just a naughty mommy-slut for your son’s big dick and salty cum,” Auburn moaned, her hand stroking the base of my cock. “I want you to make that dick cum, you nasty Mommy!”

Mom moaned, sucking so hard. My face contorted with the bliss of her blowjob. She bobbed her head, her tongue dancing. The pressure in my balls swelled toward that explosive release. I would have such a big burst of cum. Just a huge explosion of rapture. It would be incredible. I groaned, my face contorting with such delight.

“Damn, damn, damn!” I groaned, my dick twitching in her mouth.

“Come on, mommy-slut!” Auburn hissed. “I want that cum. Work it out!”

Mom whimpered, her passion humming around my cock. She bobbed her head, swallowing me to the back of her throat. Then she sucked the entire way up. I gasped and tossed my head back. The ache swelled.

“Fuck, Mom!” I gasped and came.

I fired my jizz into my mother’s mouth. One blast. Two. Three. Pleasure hammered my mind with each one. Stars danced before my vision. I groaned, savoring that wonderful bliss. On the fourth blast, she ripped her mouth off my cock.

My jizz splashed over her cheek and Auburn’s. My older sister swooped in, swallowing my dick as I spurted more and more cum. I growled, unloading my seed into my older sister’s hungry mouth. Giving her what she craved.

“Fuck!” I groaned as my older sister worked out every drop of cum in my balls.

“Oh, I needed that,” Mom moaned, my pearly spunk dribbling down her cheek.

Auburn slid her mouth off my cock with a wet plop. As I panted, she groaned, “Yes, that’ll get me through Mrs. Boringson’s lecture. Mmm, yummy cum.” She glanced at Mom. “You got something on your face.”

I groaned as Auburn licked my jizz off our mother’s features, cleaning up any traces of the blowjob. Then Mom sucked a glob of jizz off of Auburn’s jaw before licking up a pearly line trickling down her cheek. I shuddered, my dick twitching at the sight of them.

They were both so awesome.

“Well, I have to get to my meeting,” Mom said. “Thank you, Rick.”

“You’re welcome,” I groaned.

“Yeah, I can survive,” Auburn said, winking a green eye at me.

As they left, I panted, sitting on the couch. Oh, yes, I felt like I had won the incest lotto. Who else was having as much fun in lockdown as I was? I doubted anyone was. I smiled, savoring this wonderful delight wreathing through my body.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I blinked when I saw Jamie crawling naked on her belly into Mom’s room. I frowned. Mom was having one of her Zoom meetings. What was my little sister doing? I followed her and peered into the room. Mom glanced down, her eyes widening.

“And what do you think, Donna?” a man asked.

Mom shot her gaze back to the screen. “I think we are on track to beat our quarterly projections by a wide margin. Book sells are up, though mainly through the online marketplaces.”

As Mom talked, naked Jamie crawled beneath her desk. I watched in awe as Mom’s legs spread and then it was clear Jamie was eating out her pussy in the middle of her zoom meeting. Mom had to squirm and try to look professional.

“What a brat,” I muttered, my dick growing hard.

I went off to find Auburn. She was more than happy to take care of that.

Afterwards, Mom had a new rule—no interrupting her during Zoom meetings. Jamie just grinned from ear to ear like the naughty brat she was. I could see those naughty gears whirling in her mind.

So it wasn’t surprising when she was ordered to sleep alone in her room that night as part of her punishment. She pouted and whined and wheedled, but Mom was adamant that she had to suffer some sort of punishment.

“I could have lost my job!” she hissed. “Or, worse, we could have been found out. You want to get this family in trouble?”

“They didn’t know!” Jamie pouted. “Right, Rick.” She fluttered her eyebrows at me.

I held up my hands.

“It’s not like you didn’t cum, Mom!” Jamie protested. “I know. You drowned me in cunt cream.”

“That’s not the point!” Mom hissed. “It’s dangerous. You have to learn your lesson. You are grounded from my bedroom.”

“But… but…” Jamie glanced at me. “I’ll suck your cock so hard.”

“But why would he want that when he can have Mom and me,” Auburn moaned, taking my right arm.

Mom took my left arm, pressing her tits around my limb. “He has his mommy-slut and his sister-whore. We’ll keep him happy. This is your punishment. I can’t stop you from masturbating, but you’re not getting any of your brother’s.”

“This is so unfair!” pouted Jamie and she fled into her room, slamming the door behind her.

“That girl,” Mom said, shaking her head. “But, luckily, I have you and your big dick to soothe me.”

“Mmm, yes, yes, Jamie’s brattiness had caught up to her,” Auburn said. “Let’s go to bed, Rick. Let’s have fun.”

I felt a little bad for Jamie, but she had done something too risky. Why get us caught and ruin all our fun? So I let myself get dragged into the bedroom. I mean, I had two busty women who were so closely related to me. I couldn’t say no. Right?

It would be rude of me.

So I found myself on my back with Auburn straddling my head. Her shaved pussy gleamed above me, dripping with her tart juices. I breathed in that heavenly scent as she lowered her twat down to my lips. I groaned as she planted her cunt right on my mouth.

Her pussy juices soaked through. They were so excited to enjoy. I licked at her. Lapped at her. I savored the flavor of her cunt. My tongue fluttered through her folds. I loved the taste of her. I savored the naughty delight.

As I did, something incredibly soft and wonderful piled around my dick.

My mom’s tits.

“Yes!”I groaned as Mom squeezed her boobs around my cock.

There was nothing like the feel of my mom’s big, soft tits engulfing my dick. It was heaven. I moaned into Auburn’s pussy, so glad to feast on her tart folds as Mom worked her tits up and down my dick.

I groaned, savoring this pleasure. It was incredible to feel those big boobs working their way up to the pinnacle of my dick and then sliding back down my cock. I moaned into Auburn’s twat. I thrust my tongue up into her folds and stirred around in her.

“Mmm, Mom,” groaned Auburn. “Oh, yes, yes, he loves that titty fuck. And, god, your tits look so hot around his cock.”

“I know,” moaned Mom. “Ooh, my son’s big, strong dick feels so hot between my titties. Do you like them, Rick?”

“You know I love your tits, Mom!” I groaned. “They’re just the best.”

“Oh, you say the nicest things,” Mom cooed. “Mmm, so you’re going to get such a wonderful titty-fuck.”

“Yes,” I groaned, savoring her tits working up and down my dick. She massaged me while I stroked my tongue through Auburn’s pussy.

Her juices ran down my cheeks. Her plump butt-cheeks squeezed before my face as she moaned. Her bleached-blonde hair danced down her back. I loved it. I gripped her thighs, stroking those toned legs, while loving the feel of Mom’s big tits worked up and down my dick. She massaged me with their wonderful passion.

My legs spasmed. It was incredible feeling those soft boobs sliding up and down my cock. I growled into Auburn’s pussy. She shuddered and rubbed her shaved twat over my lips. My hands gripped her thighs as my cock throbbed in Mom’s delicious tits.

Then mom licked the tip of my dick when it emerged from between her breasts.

“Goddamn,” I groaned.

I shuddered, loving Mom’s tongue caressing over my spongy crown. Then her tits slid back up my dick, engulfing them in her pillowy softness. She slid back down my cock, my tip popping out again.

Her tongue was ready.

“Shit,” I groaned into Auburn’s pussy as Mom swirled her tongue about my cock in such a wonderful fashion. I loved it. My back arched, the pleasure swelling in my balls.

“Mmm, yes, yes, that’s so hot,” Mom cooed, her tits sliding up my shaft and then back down. She licked the tip of my cock again. “Mommy loves your dick.”

“God, that’s hot,” Auburn moaned. “Ooh, and he loves it. He’s got his tongue swirling so deep in my cunt. Fuck, Rick!”

I did. I danced my tongue through her sheath. I loved the flavor of her as Mom kept massaging my dick with her tits. The pressure built and built at the tip of my cock. I shuddered, my toes curling as I came closer and closer to exploding.

Her boobs caressed up my dick and then her tongue licked at the slit, gathering up the precum. It was intense. Amazing. I groaned into Auburn’s snatch. I loved the taste of her. The flavor. She was so delicious.

“Shit,” she moaned, squirming on me. “That’s good, Rick. Damn, you’re such a good pussy licker.”

“I taught him”—she licked my dick—“well.”

“Uh-huh!” Auburn moaned.

Then I suckled on her clit. I drew it into my mouth. My sister gasped as I did. I nursed on her as Mom worked her tits up and down my cock. The pillowy, warm flesh brought me nearer to my eruption. Her tongue danced around the crown of my dick.

This was heaven.

I nursed on Auburn’s clit so hard as the pressure swelled in my balls. The ache grew at the tip of my cock. Mom’s big boobs slid up, engulfing that spongy crown again. The pleasure shot down my shaft to my nuts. I groaned as her tongue flicked over my tip.

I erupted.

“Oh, fuck, yes,” I moaned as my cum fired from my dick. I sucked hard on Auburn’s clit as the pleasure slammed through my body.

“Oh, damn, that’s so hot,” my sister moaned, her clit throbbing in my mouth. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s fucking it!”

Her tart cream gushed into my mouth as my cum unloaded. Mom gasped in delight. I must be splashing her face with my jizz. Just unloading on her gorgeous features. I shuddered, the pleasure rushing through me. It was so intense. So wonderful.

Auburn squirmed on my mouth. She quivered there, her juices soaking my lips. I groaned, loving the pleasure of this moment. I savored it as I drank down all those wonderful juices that were in Mom’s pussy.

I gulped them down. They were awesome. Amazing. My body bucked, my dick unloading spurt after spurt of ecstasy. The pleasure slammed through my mind. Stars blazed across my mind. I groaned, the bliss sizzling over my thoughts.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, the heat burning so hot through me. “Goddamn, that’s it. That’s fucking it.”

I fired the last blast of cum while I lapped at my sister’s cunt. She moaned, her butt-cheeks clenching before my face. I shuddered as the pleasure settled into that delightful buzz. It was so awesome. I loved every second of it.

“Damn!” Auburn moaned. “That’s good. That’s amazing. Ooh, I love it.”

The door creaked open.

“Jamie,” Mom said with a warning tone.

“But… but…” Jamie whimpered. “I can hear you. Can’t I just join in?”

“Go to bed, Jamie,” Mom said with steel in her voice. “You’re being punished. It’s not supposed to be fun.”

“I won’t do it again,” she continued. “Please, please, please! I won’t fuck Rick. I’ll just lick cum out of your pussies and off your face. Please, please, please!”

Mom sighed. “Fine.”

Jamie squealed in delight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was probably a week later when things really changed at the house.

I was oblivious to it, playing some XBox with my friends. We were getting our butts kicked in CoD, the other team way too good. I swear they must be using aim hacks or something. I know that sniper shot me through a wall.

Asshole.

I heard the front door open. My Mom and sisters were back from doing grocery shopping. I told my friends I was done for the day and ripped off my headset. My dick was hard. I stood up and, to my shock, they all went into the bathroom.

And locked the door.

“Uh, you guys okay?” I asked.

“Fine,” Mom said then I heard splashing.

Someone was peeing in there.

I frowned. I hoped they were getting into any watersports or something. That would be weird. I headed to the kitchen and grabbed a string cheese. I was munching on it when they all emerged five minutes or so later, their hands behind their backs, their naked tits jiggling.

“We have some news,” Mom said, looking nervous. “It seems—”

“You made us all preggers!” Jamie said, leaping forward and thrusting the pregnancy test out before her. “Knocked us all up, big bro!”

My jaw dropped.

To be continued…

---

Frigid MILF turned by one of her husband’s young employees.

Mistletoe, Candy Canes & a Lesbian

Summary: Frigid MILF turned by one of her husband’s young employees.

Note 1: This story is dedicated to DAVE who requested it for his wife.

Note 2: Thanks to MAB7991, goamz86 and LeAnn for editing this story.

Mistletoe, Candy Canes & a Lesbian

“You haven’t had sex in over a year!” I asked my colleague Dave, stunned by his admission a moment ago.

He shook his head as he took another swig of his beer at the pub where we hung out after work, Dave and I the last two remaining. “It wasn’t always like this.”

“But she is still ridiculously attractive,” I pointed out, “and you are not bad yourself if I was into men.”

“Good to know I’m attractive to the lesbians,” he joked, finishing his fifth beer.

“What happened?” I asked, my head already spinning with the thoughts of the challenge of making a frigid woman my sex slave.

“That is one of the great mysteries of the world,” he sighed, clearly very frustrated at his long sexual drought.

“Was she always a prude?” I asked, digging deeper for more intel on my next prey.

“God no,” he said, “although I was her first and only.”

“She has only fucked just you?” I asked, not able to fathom such a concept. I was 99% lesbian, but I still had fucked more than one guy.

“Yeah,” he nodded, as he ordered another beer.

“Was she always so timid?” I asked, curious about a woman who only had been with one man. She was clearly prime material for my lesbian seductive wiles.

“No, but I don’t think I should get into the details,” he said, although I knew men, and he was dying to talk about it.

“Oh, come on, I am not some guy you are bullshittng with,” I challenged, knowing exactly how to manipulate him.

“You won’t tell anyone?” He asked.

I thought to myself ‘you already have told me way too much’, but instead I said, smiling sweetly, “Who am I going to tell?”

“You need to know she came from a very strict upbringing and although at first she was timid and insecure, once she opened up…” he explained, his face spreading into a wide grin.

I teased, “Both literally and figuratively.”

He laughed, “I suppose so. Anyway, she really loved it doggy style and for such a reserved girl, she could get pretty vocal. But the best thing was, she was a gymnast in high school and although she is tiny, just over five feet, she is very flexible. Nothing was better than watching her facial expressions, the quiver of her lips and hearing her loud moans as her heels were behind her head. Yet….”

He paused and I probed deeper, even though I already knew what he was going to say, she was obviously a prototype of a woman torn between the intense pleasure sex brings when she lets go and the shame that comes from not being in control. “Yet, what?”

“Yet as soon as she, um,” he struggled for the right words to say in front of a colleague.

“After she came,” I finished for him.

“Yeah, after she came,” he agreed, “she would feel dirty and guilty and then we wouldn’t get that intimate again for a long time, usually only with a reasonable amount of wine.”

“Wine will loosen up moral values,” I smiled, finishing the glass of wine I was drinking.

“It sure did with Lynne,” he nodded, before adding, “but now she won’t have more than one glass of wine and even that is rare.”

“Is she coming to the Christmas party this weekend?” I asked.

“Yes,” he said. “We actually got the grandparents to watch the kids for the night, so we can host the party as you suggested.”

“Delicious,” I smiled, my devious mind seeing the stars lining up for a seduction of my boss’s beautiful wife. “What does she do for a living?”

“She doesn’t have a job. You know I have started three of these IT businesses and they have left me financially very secure,” he said.

“Of course,” I nodded, assuming just that. “What does she do all day?”

“She works out almost every day, does a lot of charity work, is chair of our children’s PTA and really enjoys shopping,” he finished, chuckling.

“But she doesn’t have time for sex?” I asked, setting up my next statement.

“It seems not,” he sighed.

“Well, maybe your wife is switching to my side,” I smiled, already making plans for changing my teasing into reality.

He laughed, “She is way too conservative for such a thing. Her ancestors would be spinning in their graves all the way back to Plymouth Rock.”

“I have been told that before,” I smiled, thinking of the many older women I have seduced and turned in my life.

“She would never,” he said, finishing his drink.

“Never say never, isn’t that what James Bond says?” I teased, me being an American in London.

He laughed, “He also has a license to kill.”

“I have a license to thrill,” I teased, already planning my seduction of his hot MILF wife.

…..

Five days later, it was the staff Christmas party and at my suggestion (before the seduction plan was thought up) Dave had made it a classy gathering at his house. It would start with a cocktail party, followed by a five course meal, before a dance.

Wanting to look completely irresistible, even for a straight woman like Lynne, I dressed in an elegant red dress, beige thigh highs (for easier access later in the evening if my plans went well), and four inch red heels.

I arrived early, to assist with any last minute items and was greeted by Lynne who was dressed elegantly. For a forty-seven year old woman, Lynne was in amazing shape. She was so tiny, just over five feet and not even a hundred pounds and yet her gorgeous blue cocktail dress and matching three inch heels greatly accentuated her small perky breasts and slim figure.

I towered over her at five foot ten and over six feet in my heels; my 38D breasts were each almost as big as her head. I greeted, “Lynne you look absolutely stunning.”

Her face flushed, “As do you, as always Stephanie.”

“Why thank you, and it is just Steph,” I smiled, squeezing her shoulder, the first of many innocent touches meant to set her up. “How do you stay so slim?”

“Swimming and running,” she replied, not moving away from my touch.

“Well, it is paying off. Maybe I should start working out too,” I said, myself in good shape, at 140 pounds.

“I wish I had a body like yours?” Lynne said.

“And I wish I had a body like yours,” I countered, building her trust.

“I wish I had bigger breasts,” she admitted.

“I wish mine were smaller,” I said, cupping my breasts, I added, “These are a burden to carry around all day.”

“I suppose,” she said, her eyes lingering a little longer than socially proper.

I joked, “Maybe we should body swap one day.”

“I wish,” she laughed.

“Is there anything left to do?” I asked.

“I don’t think so,” she said.

“Well then, let’s have a glass of wine,” I suggested.

“Okay,” she agreed, the first step of my seduction plan fell in motion.

“Actually, what about some egg nog and rum,” I suggested.

“That’s rather festive,” she agreed.

The next twenty minutes we talked about life. I asked her lots of questions, made lots of innocent, yet meaningful, physical contacts. I squeezed her hand, her arm and even her thigh once as I continued to build the intimacy needed to make her trust me when the time came to make my move.

Dave joined us for a drink too and after a little arm twisting by me, Lynne had a second drink also.

Guests started to arrive and the next hour I socialized while visiting other people at the party. Seeing that Lynne no longer had a drink in hand, I got her another and handed it to her. I whispered in her ear jokingly, “I am going to get you drunk tonight and have you switch teams.”

Her face went bright red but she took the drink and then asked timidly, “Are you really a lesbian?”

I shrugged.”Oh I have had a few men and probably will have a few more,” I answered, my hand going to hers, my fingers gently tracing her fingers, “but I have found that only a woman knows how to truly please another woman.”

I squeezed her hand and left her alone, allowing my words to marinate in her slightly intoxicated mind. She’d get more relaxed, feeling the lingering pressure withdrawn and maybe letting down her defenses.

After cocktails we had dinner and I again left her be…knowing the more aloof I played the more curious she would become. All women are curious; they just need the right woman, the right moment to cross that line. Tonight I was the right woman, and tonight was the right time.

After dinner, while we were waiting for dessert to arrive, I sat beside Lynne and handed her another drink and she joked, “You really are trying to get me drunk aren’t you?”

“Moi?” I asked innocently.

She laughed, “We are in England not France and yes vous.”

I laughed back, “And yes I really am trying to get you to try out for my team. There is always an opening.”

Her face went as red as a face can possible go and I was about to move the seduction along when Dave returned to take his seat, the one I was currently sitting in.

“Enjoying the party, Steph?”

“What is the English word for this?” I asked, faking an English accent, “It is delightful.”

“I don’t think it quite qualifies as a bacchanalia. What do you think, my dear?” Dave asked, turning to his red-faced wife.

“I agree with Steph, it has been delightful so far,” she answered before adding, “And dinner was delicious.”

“Wait until you get dessert,” I quipped, the innuendo obvious to her, but not to her husband.

There was a look of shock and excitement in her eyes, a conflicting mixture of emotions that I would use to finish her seduction soon.

“What’s for dessert?” Dave asked.

“Oh something super yummy,” I quipped, my eyes never leaving Lynne.

“I hope so,” Dave said. “I hope it is something sweet.”

“Oh it is the sweetest thing you will ever taste,” I continued, adding layer after layer of naughty implication upon the red-faced beauty.

“I can’t wait,” Dave said.

Standing up, I broke eye contact with the dazed Lynne and said, “Well I will leave you two love birds alone.”

I left, allowing my less than subtle innuendo to linger in Lynne’s head while she ate a desert that would be a constant reminder of me.

Eventually the dance started, after a few toasts and speeches were made, and I pulled out some mistletoe I had brought for this occasion and sauntered over to Lynne.

“I already have a drink,” she smiled as I approached.

“Good girl,” I smiled, continuing to build her up, the mistletoe behind my back. “Although that wasn’t what I had for you this time.”

“W-w-what do you have for me this time?” She giggled, like a young teen girl anticipating someone making a move on her.

It was so adorable how drawn into my world she already was. I pulled my hand from behind my back, lifted it above her head and said, “Time for a kiss.”

“H-h-here?” She stuttered, instantly nervous.

“It’s just a kiss, my dear,” I smiled, continuing my soft approach with her.

“O-o-okay,” she struggled to say.

“Kiss me,” I ordered, wanting her to make the first move.

She looked around, no one was really looking our way so she nervously leaned in and kissed my lips. It was less than a second but she had made the first move.

I smiled, “That wasn’t so bad now was it?”

“No,” she answered, although I could tell she was still processing her feelings over the kiss.

Confident she was already caught in my seduction net, I handed her the mistletoe and said, “If you want to kiss me again just use this.”

I turned and walked away, again leaving her questioning her sexuality and her undeniable attraction to me.

The next twenty minutes or so I didn’t see Lynne. When I did, she was across the room looking at me. Her eyes went big with the I-just-got-caught-checking-you-out-and-I-am-embarrassed-by-it look and she looked away. I noticed in her left hand she still was holding the mistletoe.

I had just finished visiting with Janice, a very nice co-worker and as I was going to get another drink, I saw Lynne sheepishly walking towards me.

Reaching me, her hand trembling, she lifted the mistletoe above us.

I grabbed her hand and led her to a secluded hallway. Not surprisingly, she followed.

“Lift it above us, my dear,” I said, making her do it again.

She did and I pulled her in and kissed her. It was soft, passionate and intense. It was the kind of kiss that always leads to fireworks, and future fun.

Breaking the kiss, her arm still in the air, I smiled, “You want more my dear?”

She stammered, “W-w-what? I, um, I need to go.”

She quickly scurried away. It was obvious she enjoyed the kiss, was likely wet in her panties from it, but was now embarrassed that she liked it, wanted more, yet felt guilty for enjoying it.

I waited a moment before rejoining the party.

A few minutes later, I grabbed a candy cane from the tree and went to the bathroom. I sat on the toilet, unwrapped the candy cane, and slid it in my pussy. I fucked myself briefly, long enough to get the majority of the cane wet with my cunt juice. Pulling it out, I returned to the party and found Lynne talking with Beth, the wife of our company’s assistant manager. I grabbed two more candy canes, unwrapped them, popped one into my mouth, and went to join them.

Reaching them, I handed one to each women, the wet one with my cunt juice to Lynne, and said, “Join me for a holiday treat.”

They laughed taking the candy canes and both putting them in their mouths.

Lynne’s eyes went big after a couple of seconds as the unique taste of candy cane cunt hit her taste buds.

Beth, who was clearly drunk herself, quipped, “It’s been a while since I had a cane in my mouth.”

“How about you, Lynne, are you enjoying having a cane in your mouth?” I asked.

Lynne stammered again, “Y-y-yes, it is very delicious.”

“Well, there is much, much more where that came from,” I promised, as I watched Lynne continue to suck the cum coated candy cane.

Again, I left her confused and wanting, confident her inevitable fall would be coming very soon.

Another twenty minutes passed, the lights turned down making the room quite dark, I saw Lynne was sitting at a table snacking on chips. I grabbed another candy cane, two more drinks and sauntered over to her.

Joining her, I handed her a glass and I could see a slight glow on her face. She smiled, “You’re getting me drunk.”

“I heard that it is a good way to loosen the inhibitions of beautiful, shy women,” I countered, my hand going under the table to her leg.

She trembled as she agreed, “It definitely does that.”

I handed her the candy cane and said, “I think you owe me a special candy cane treat.”

“I don’t understand,” she said.

My hand went under her dress and directly to her wet pantyhose clad crotch, “I think you do understand.”

“Y-y-you want me to put the candy cane in my vagina?” She asked, eyes wide.

“No, no, no,” I said, my finger tracing her pussy lips through her pantyhose and panties.

“Oh God,” she said, relieved, obvious she would obey me and thankful I hadn’t asked her to do such a task.

I leaned forward, my hot breath on her ear and neck, “I want you to fuck your pussy, your cunt, with it, my pet.”

“Oh my,” she trembled, my finger just barely touching her cunt.

“Rip your pantyhose crotch open, my pet,” I ordered, putting just a little more pressure on her cunt.

“R-r-really?” She asked, like a little girl.

“Yes, my pet,” I purred, my tongue flicking her ear.

“O-o-okay,” she agreed, her trembling hands going under the table.

I moved my hand away and watched her obey my order with nervous eagerness. She struggled, but eventually I heard the tear.

“Good girl,” I complimented. “Unwrap the candy cane, my pet.”

Again she obeyed.

“Hand it to me, my pet,” I ordered softly.

Again, she obeyed, completely in my seductive trance.

I returned my hand between her legs and tugged her panties to the side. My finger brushed her clit and her body twitched and she let out a moan.

I whispered, “Oh, this is just the beginning of those moans, my pet.”

“N-n-not here,” she pleaded.

Ignoring her pleas, I slid the candy cane into her cunt.

“Ooooooh God,” she gasped, as the long thin candy cane slid in her.

I slowly pumped the candy cane in and out of her cunt without saying a word.

A couple of male co-workers joined us a minute later to grab a quick snack. Lynne’s eyes again went big, her cheeks red and her body trembling.

Max, a chubby analyst, said, “Having a good time ladies?”

“It is almost orgasmic,” I quipped, Max and I having a strange sexual joke filled relationship.

“Apparently you are having even a better time than me,” he laughed, finishing his drink, before adding, “And I am having a good time.”

“Are you enjoying yourself, Lynne?” I asked, as I continued to slyly fuck her pussy with the candy cane.

Lynne answered, “It has been a revelation.”

Danny asked, “How so?”

“Um, I’m just, um, getting to know Dave’s employees betteeeer,” Lynne answered, unable to hold back a moan in her reply.

Max gave a look, but said, “Well, I need another drink.”

Danny joked, “Actually Sandra needs another drink if she is going to lower her standards tonight.”

“Fuck you,” Max shot back.

“No, no, fuck Sandra,” I added.

“Touché,” Max nodded as the two guys left.

Lynne said, clearly humiliated, “That was so embarrassing.”

“I don’t think they knew you were getting fucked during the conversation,” I replied, enjoying my power over her.

“Oh God, oh God,” she said, mortified, yet not making any attempt to move my hand from her cunt.

I saw the opportunity too good to ignore, as I pulled the candy cane out of her cunt and put it directly into my mouth, “Are you ready to say those words in private, my pet?”

She looked at me with a mixture of shock, trepidation and lust, but was speechless.

“Hmmmmm, this is delicious. I bet it would taste even better directly from the source,” I teased.

“We shouldn’t do this,” she said.

“But we are going to, aren’t we?” I asked, my hand going under the table again and directly to her very wet pussy.

“Oh God please,” she moaned, my touch having the exact impact I expected it would.

“Oh God, ask me to crawl under the table and eat that sweet cunt of yours,” I purred, teasing her clit.

“Oh Steph,” she struggled to say. “Please stop.”

“It’s now or never,” I smiled.

She looked around as if everyone was watching us and knew she was being pleasured under the table. Finally, she said, “Meet me in the last room on the right upstairs.”

“You sure?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

“God, yes,” she moaned as my finger parted her wet pussy lips and wiggled around just a little bit.

“You understand I’m going to give you pleasure unlike any you have ever experienced,” I promised.

“Oh my,” she moaned at my promise and my finger sliding inside her cunt.

“And you will be a good obedient girl,” I added, my finger just lingering inside her.

“I, um, I,” she stammered, overwhelmed by my words and touch.

“I expect you upstairs in five minutes, on your knees in the room you already mentioned, is that clear?” I asked, tapping once on her g-spot.

“Aaaaaaaah,” she moaned, much louder than she meant to.

“Is that a yes,” I asked…tapping her g-spot three times in rapid succession.

“Yes, yes, yeeeees,” she moaned, biting her lip to avoid making noises that would draw unwanted attention.

“Yes what?” I asked, wanting her to give into me completely.

“Yes, I’ll be a good girl,” she barely got out.

I slipped my finger out of her fevered cunt and put it to my mouth. “Hmmmmmm, very yummy.”

I stood up and said, “Five minutes, on your knees, ready to obey.”

She just nodded as I walked away, smiling wide at the thought of another seduction ready for completion.

I watched her get up, wobble a bit, a mixture of being tipsy and weak from my touch, before she headed up the stairway. She avoided eye contact with others and slyly made her way up the stairs and down a hallway and assumedly to the room in which we were to rendezvous in a few minutes.

I waited a few minutes, got us two more glasses of spiked eggnog, and made my way up the stairs and to my next conquest.

Reaching the door, I opened it and saw Lynne on her knees, her head down, her body trembling ever so lightly, just as I expected she would.

I quickly closed the door and locked it.

I coyly asked, “Are you ready to switch sides?”

Lynne looked up with a look of lust that was undeniable. She answered in a whisper, “Yes.”

I put the drinks on a night table and asked, “Is this the guest room?”

“Yes,” she answered, her eyes following me as I walked past her.

I sat on the edge of the bed and said, “Crawl to me, my pet.”

So drawn into my seduction, Lynne didn’t hesitate, didn’t break eye contact, as she lowered herself onto all fours and crawled the few feet to where I sat.

“Take off my heels,” I ordered.

She obeyed, positioning herself back onto her knees.

My heels off, I said, “Kiss my feet.”

She lowered herself to the ground and again without hesitation, she kissed my stocking-clad feet.

I smiled as I replayed Dave’s conversation and adamant view that Lynne wouldn’t be interested in such submission,

“Are you hungry?” I asked.

“Yes,” she again whispered, looking up at me from her submissive position.

“What are you hungry for?” I asked.

“You,” she answered.

“What particularly about me are you hungry for?” I asked.

“I want…to…to l-l-lick your cunt,” she stammered, saying such words obviously difficult for her.

“You want to eat my cunt,” I asked, standing up, unzipping my dress and allowing it to drop to the floor, revealing my thigh high stockings and lack of panties.

“Yes,” she admitted, staring between my legs at my shaved cunt.

“Go ahead, my pet,” I purred, “taste your Mistress.”

Her eyes went big at the word ‘Mistress’, yet she leaned forward and began licking my cunt. Watching a straight woman become less straight is always the biggest turn on; their nervous trepidation; their shy exploring of my cunt. Then when the taste of my pussy reaches their taste buds, it was like a revelation (a why wasn’t I doing this long ago) and then their slow tentative exploration becomes a concentrated, yearning hunger to taste more and more.

I moaned, “That’s good, my pet. Tell me how much you love eating my cunt.”

“I love it,” she said, like most newbies do, continuing to lick like a person lost in the desert finding water. Her thirst could not be completely quenched so she kept licking and licking wanting to satisfy her growingly uncontrollable thirst.

“What do you love?” I asked, loving to watch the complete submission of a straight woman giving in completely to their insatiable lust.

“Your cunt,” she answered, her brain on sexual cruise control, “I love the taste of your cunt.”

Hearing the prim and proper woman use such words only enhanced the hotness of the scene. Not surprisingly, being tipsy myself, mixed with holding back all night during my seduction of the beautiful MILF, I was pretty horny myself. Although her style was almost non-existent, she made up for it through sheer eagerness.

As she licked and licked, my orgasm began building and I knew it wasn’t going be long before I came all over Lynne’s pretty face.

“You ready for your Mistress’s cum?” I moaned. The question was irrelevant, it was happening either way.

She quickly answered, referring to me properly like a good submissive, “Yes, Mistress.”

Smiling, I grabbed her by the back of her head and pulled her deeper into my wetness.

She understood my intent and began licking with more hunger and eagerness, quickly increasing my fevered pitch until I was unable to hold back any longer, and, being a squirter, flooded my new pet’s face.

She licked and licked seemingly loving my sweet perfection. I rubbed my pussy all over her face, her absolute submission the ultimate turn-on.

Eventually, I let go of her head, once my orgasm began to wane.

I looked down at her and smiled, her face covered in my pussy juice, a make-up mess of lesbian submission. “Does my new pet need to come?” I asked.

“Yes, Mistress, soooo badly,” she admitted, her propriety long gone.

“Bend over the bed, my slut,” I ordered, as I stood up.

“Yes, Mistress,” she eagerly agreed, getting off her knees and obeying my command.

I moved behind her, pulled up her dress, ripped her pantyhose apart more and asked, “What does my pet want done to her?”

“Oh please, lick your slut’s cunt, Mistress,” she begged and moaned, as my fingers traced her very wet pussy lips.

“You understand I expect you to obey me from now on and not just tonight,” I clarified, as I lowered myself behind her pantyhose clad ass.

“Yes, Mistress, I am yooooours,” she agreed and moaned as my tongue gave one flick of her very wet pussy lips.

“Good girl,” I purred, as I began lapping her wetness. Although I was a seductress and love to be in control, I also loved to lick pussy. I loved the power I have with my tongue, deciding when my pet would come and to be rewarded with her sweetness.

Not surprisingly, her moans escalated in a few seconds. “Oh yes, Mistress, lick my burning cunt,” she moaned, as I recalled Dave saying she used to get quite animated when she got horny.

I slid two fingers in her cunt and began pumping her cunt furiously while sucking her clit between my lips.

“Oh, Mother fuckeeeeeer, fuck, fuck,” Lynne screamed, her focus of keeping quiet gone as I pushed her to the brink of euphoria. “Fuck my cunt, suck my clit, make your sluuuuuutty, peeeeeeeeet come.”

I obliged, loving watching a straight woman give in to her unconditional lust. I found her g-spot again and tapped it like a drum.

Seconds later, I was covered with cum as she screamed, “Yeeeees, Miiiiistress, I’m comiiiiing.”

She continued screaming throughout her orgasm unlike any other women I had ever got off, apparently a year plus of no real sex cumulating in her most intense orgasm ever.

“Oh thank yoooou, yes, god, yes, Mistress, so good, god, fuck, cum, more, aaaaah,” Lynne babbled, with an incoherence so sexy and amusing.

I didn’t stop tapping on her g-spot, teasing her clit, or licking up her cum as her orgasm seemed to go on and on.

Surprisingly, she begged, a couple of minutes later, “More Mistress.”

I again obliged, continuing the ruthless multiple attack on her cunt as her first orgasm ended and a second one came a couple of minutes later, my face covered in more cum, another first in my many sexual conquests.

“Shiiiit, I’m comiiiing again,” Lynne whimpered, her voice implying she was exhausted and yet her body was not yet done with the pleasure it was experiencing.

Finally, I slipped my finger out of her cunt, pulled her up, turned her around and pushed her onto the bed. She looked up at me both dazed and longingly as I leaned in and kissed her. She returned the kiss as we explored each other’s mouths.

Breaking the kiss a couple of minutes later, I looked down at her and asked, “So did you like your Christmas present?”

She laughed weakly, “It was the best present ever.”

“Oh wait till I fuck you with my strap-on, or double ended dido, or take that sweet ass of yours,” I listed, already envisioning all I planned to do with her. Somehow there was something different about this seduction. Usually once a conquest was done, I was already getting dressed and walking out the door, yet this time I was imagining all we could do together.

“I can’t wait,” she weakly said, her whole body obviously completely exhausted from the sexual submission.

“We should probably return to the party,” I suggested.

“I suppose so,” she sighed.

“Of course, your face looks like you just ate cunt,” I pointed out.

“As does yours,” she countered with a smile.

“Well let’s wear each other’s cum on our faces as we return to the party,” I suggested.

“As you command, Mistress?” Lynne agreed, still drawn into me even after her sexual urges had been fulfilled.

“Let’s go,” I said, pulling her up and kissing her again.

When I broke the kiss, she looked in my eyes and whispered, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, my pet,” I smiled.

We returned to the party, both our faces hinting at our naughty indiscretions, yet no one thought more than two drunk women at a Christmas gathering.

That said, I couldn’t resist letting Dave know what we had done. I whispered to Lynne, “Let’s go see how your hubby is doing?”

“Sure,” she agreed, showing no trepidation in what may occur.

Reaching Dave, I greeted, “I think this party was a success,” although my definition of success was much different than his.

“Indeed,” he agreed perusing the room.

Lynne, suddenly verbal, added, wanting me to know it seemed she enjoyed her submission and wasn’t embarrassed by it, “Yes, this has easily been the most fun I have had in years, maybe ever.”

“Really?” Dave asked. “I haven’t seen you much all night.”

I smiled, “Don’t worry, Dave, I have taken very good care of her.”

Dave took a moment before he began to put two and two together; as he looked back and forth at our two messed up faces and disheveled hair.

Lynne added, ending any uncertainty in Dave’s assumption, “Yes, Mistress Steph showed me a whole new world,” before leaning in and whispering something to him.

Dave’s eyes went wide and he looked at me with a mixture of stunned shock and nervousness.

Lynne ordered, as she moved back to me, “What do you have to say?”

“How may I serve you, Mistress?” Dave asked, his eyes looking away from me.

I smiled to myself impressed at just how whipped Lynne had Dave, although I guess that made sense if she could refuse sex with him for a year.

Instead I turned to Lynne and said, “I think we are going to have a lot of fun together.”

Lynne smiled back, “I wasn’t kidding, Mistress, I will obey you without hesitation. As will Dave.”

“Delicious,” I smiled, never having had a cuckold to play with. “Why don’t we let Dave here continue to play host, while you come back to my place so I can take that ass of yours you promised me?”

Lynne said, “Dave I’m going to Mistress Steph’s to get ass fucked is that understood?”

“Yes, dear,” he said, clearly still in shock of what had just transpired, even though he had a tent in his pants.

I squeezed his cock slyly, “Does me making your wife a lesbian turn you on?”

“Yes,” he whispered.

“What about me fucking your ass with my strap-on?” I questioned, rubbing his cock through his pants.

“Shiiiit, yes,” he grunted and came in his pants, a stain forming in his brown trousers.

I laughed, “No wonder you haven’t fucked him in over a year.”

She sighed, “Go clean yourself up.”

“Yes, dear,” he sheepishly said and headed up the stairs.

“So, ready to get that ass of yours trained?” I asked with a smile.

“I’m ready for everything as long as it is with you,” she said, leaning in and kissing me.

The kiss lasted a while, long enough for others to see the boss’s wife making out with a female employee.

“Others are watching,” I whispered.

“I don’t fucking care, they might need to know where the power really is,” she said, kissing me again, her tongue slipping in my mouth.

Grabbing her hand, I led her out of the room, eyes following us out of the house, and to my car.

As I drove away, I couldn’t help but sense a feeling I had never felt before, it was a warmth inside that made me giddy. Could I be falling in love with Lynne?

As if reading my mind, Lynne said, “I know this sounds weird, and I am a bit drunk, but not drunk enough to not know what I am doing or saying, but I, um, I….” She paused, a tear forming in her eye, “I think I am in love with you.”

I smiled, my strange internal feelings sensing the same thing. “I think I may be falling in love with you too.”

The End

---

[email protected]

CHAPTER 3

Returning to campus and looking around at all the pretty girls, many of them freshman and virginal, I thought about how I could really get used to this playboy lifestyle. I still didn’t know what it was about me that attracted these kind of women, but I wasn’t about to question my charmed life. I could just kick back, date around, and get laid as often as possible.

That whole attitude got spun on its head when I walked into the Bio building to start my second year. I was one of the first to arrive back on campus for the fall session. There were still a few summer schoolers around, and the new freshman for their Orientation week, but the academic area was fairly deserted. Bored, I decided to go for a walk.

I was cruising by the Biochem lab when a familiar face flashed in the corner of my eye. I stopped dead in my tracks two steps past the door, my jaw on the floor. It couldn’t be.

I took two steps backwards, not even bothering to turn around, then peeked through the doorway. “So here’s to you, Mrs. Robinson…” I hummed automatically.

My old High School teacher, the woman of my boyhood fantasies, was standing not twenty-feet away from me. Her dark hair was pulled into a neat bun, delicate and impossibly stylish lab glasses perched on her dainty nose, and a short skirt underneath the white lab coat. I was in total shock.

She didn’t see me, but instead was concentrating on some complicated experiment that focused on a series of beakers filled with a strange translucent liquid. She would mix up some complicated chemical cocktail, then add a few droplets to the liquid to see if anything would happen.

She had a lab assistant always hovering nearby, a skinny girl with light brown hair in a ponytail who seemed perfectly at home amidst all the lab equipment.

“Gabrielle, would you please set samples 1 through 4 over on the next table?”

“Sure thing Doctor Robinson.”

I must have been standing there for five minutes just watching them work, apparently without any positive results. Gabrielle was very efficient, and would glow whenever Mrs. Robinson would praise her. Even I could see the signs of idol worship.

At first I was just very curious, but then as my mind reasserted itself, it fell back on old habits. A few years had gone by, but Mrs. Robinson was still as gorgeous as ever. And she was apparently one of the new teachers at my school.

I was staring at her legs, silky smooth and naked beneath the short skirt. Her lab coat opened up a bit more, and I could definitely see the round curves of her breasts through her blouse. My hormones kicked up again as memories of that illicit kiss in her office came back to me. I remembered her perfect naked tits, the smell of her sweat and arousal, and the taste of her nipples.

I was hard within moments and was staring lasers of heat right at her.

Her head twitched as if she felt my stare, and when she glanced around to look, I automatically ducked myself around the corner of the open door, hiding myself so that I could still see through but she didn’t have much of a chance of seeing me. It was strange, a few days ago I was a confident young man hitting on perfect strangers and bedding more than my fair share of them. Now, I was the scared socially-left-behind high school geek once again. So I hid and kept staring at her intently.

Her hands trembling, she put her notes down onto the table, and ran her palms over her body, part drying them and part caressing herself. I felt a surge of hormones kick up in me watching her hands gliding over her breasts, and she gasped at the same time. Maybe I really was having some weird effect on her.

Then something else caught my attention. The liquid in the beakers, ALL of them, were starting to bubble, as if they were boiling over.

Mrs. Robinson and Gabrielle, both, stopped still and were looking at the beakers in shock. Most of them hadn’t been touched.

Then I noticed that Gabrielle was sweating, her white skin flushed, a few locks of hair coming loose from her ponytail and falling over her cheeks to frame her face. She was panting, and then her attention moved away from the beakers and over to Mrs. Robinson. I focused in on the assistant, watching her glance at Mrs. Robinson then turn away, clearly waging a war inside of her mind that she seemed to be losing. At last, her eyes sharpened and she started moving with a purpose, right at Mrs. Robinson.

The gorgeous teacher was fighting desperately to keep her composure, oblivious to her lab assistant. But then Gabrielle strode forward, putting her hands on Mrs. Robinson’s face, turning her and then planting a fat kiss on her lips.

Whoa, maybe I had idol worship mixed up with an infatuation.

Mrs. Robinson kissed back with full force before backing away, shaking her head. “What’s going on? I haven’t felt this way since… since that boy in High School.”

She grabbed her own head, as if she could mentally squeeze it out of her. “I feel so hot!”

“Me, too,” Gabrielle moaned. “I’m so horny…” So when Gabrielle leaned in again and kissed her again, the heat of arousal in both of them took over and then they were Frenching madly.

Mrs. Robinson still had enough sense left in her to realize they were in a very public place. She took Gabrielle by the hand and led her through the lab and into one of the adjoining classrooms. Once they went through I stepped into the lab and followed them to the doorway.

The classroom was in complete darkness, with no windows or light except for the light coming from the lab. I realized that I was silhouetted against the light and it would be impossible for me to escape detection this time, but it turned out that neither of them were even looking in my direction.

Mrs. Robinson was flat on her back across the big island countertop in front of the whiteboards, her head actually falling back into the sink as she stared at the ceiling. Usually there would be some experiment done on the island where anyone in the classroom could see. But now there was just a hot Sapphic encounter there for me to see.

Mrs. Robinson’s skirt was hiked up, and her panties were on the floor. Her hands were trying, unsuccessfully, to open her blouse, rubbing at herself in a frenzy. Gabrielle had her face and one hand in Mrs. Robinson’s crotch where she was eating her out like there would never be a tomorrow.

“Fuckin’ A!” Mrs. Robinson cried out. “I’m not even a lesbian!” Gabrielle didn’t bother responding, but just kept licking and sucking until she produced a shrieking, hip-twitching orgasm from the pussy in front of her.

The climax seemed to restore some semblance of sanity to Mrs. Robinson, who blinked her eyes several times as if the reality of what just happened was starting to sink in. Her clothes were scattered. Most of the blouse buttons had been opened and her bra cups shoved to the side. But there was a new alertness to her that worried me.

Gabrielle had just moved around the countertop to where she could get a good handgrip on Mrs. Robinson’s perfect tits when they both finally saw me.

Gabrielle gasped and half ducked behind the countertop. But I saw the recognition in Mrs. Robinson’s eyes as she looked at me. “Ohmigod, it IS you.”

Gabrielle just freaked out, horny or not. Once she realized that Mrs. Robinson wasn’t going anywhere, she grabbed her clothes and ran past me, into the lab.

Once Gabrielle was gone, Mrs. Robinson got off the island and walked straight to me. I had to work not to watch her breasts bouncing around. She stopped a foot away from me, her gaze penetrating. I could see her mind whirling behind her eyes as she processed what was going on.

“Mrs. Robinson…” I almost whistled.

“Actually, the ‘Mrs.’ was just for High School. I’m not married, so it’s ‘Miss Robinson’ or ‘Doctor Robinson’ around the college. But you…” she stepped forwards, bringing her half naked body right up to me, then put her hands on my chest. “You can call me Fiona.”

With that, Fiona leaned forwards and stuck her tongue into the back of my throat. We kissed as if no time had passed since that day in High School. It was wet, it was sloppy… it was the best kiss of my life.

Her hands fumbled at my jeans until my erection sprang up. The hormones inside of me were rapidly rising up again after their brief cooldown, and I could feel the electricity crackling in the air all around us. We finally broke for air after I’d gotten my jeans and shoes off, and then I ripped my shirt over my head.

“I think I like ‘Mrs. Robinson’ better,” I chuckled.

She just smiled at me, then got a firm grip on my shaft. Tugging me by it, she led me to shuffle back towards the island. “I’ve been dreaming about you for years. And I’m not going to waste anymore time before I get to fuck you.”

She turned around, and dropped her lab coat to the floor before starting to finish unbuttoning her blouse. She pulled her hair out the bun, then shook her head to let the dark tresses cascade around her pretty face. She smiled at me, taking her time looking up and down my naked body, then she finally turned around and stuck her ass at me. Mrs. Robinson leaned forwards, bracing her hands against the countertop, then she craned her head to me. “Now get over here and FUCK me.”

I stared at the perfect ass and creamy skin, and especially the inviting pink rose between her legs, very wet. “Yes, Ma’am.”

I stepped forwards, my hands on her hips. I paused just a moment when my other head nudged between her legs. I wanted to savor this moment. My oldest fantasies were coming true.

Mrs. Robinson moaned as I pushed forwards, my cock slowly parting fold after fold until at last my hips were flush tight with her asscheeks. I leaned my chest down onto her back, wrapping my arms around her in a warm hug. This was really happening.

We both didn’t move for a minute, just enjoying the feeling of being coupled together after such a long time. But then her hips twitched, and my rod twitched inside of her. I pulled back slowly, moving my hands to hold those globes of female flesh I had dreamed about so much.

Even after all the pussy I’d had in the last couple of years, Mrs. Robinson was still the goddess of my dreams.

She pushed her hips back at me as I drilled forward into her again, letting out a groan as our hips clashed together. I pulled back, and pushed forward, back and forth, gradually picking up speed.

Mrs. Robinson was moaning in pleasure with every thrust, music to my ears. Her voice was an intoxicating aphrodisiac, getting me more and more aroused until I was blind with lust and a desperate need to fuck her even harder.

I lifted my torso off her back and moved my hands to her hips. We set into a rhythmic slapping noise as I carved her out, faster and harder until we were truly fucking each other.

I could feel the heat boiling inside of me like pressure cooker, the friction on my rod intense. But the friction on Mrs. Robinson’s pussy was even more, and after a few minutes her whole body started shaking even as I continued to drive into her, and she screamed out her latest climax.

Her inner muscles were spasming, squeezing my shaft like a hundred hands and I started grunting with exertion. She must have been able to tell that I was nearing my limit from the grunts, because she cried out. “Oh, cum in me! I want to feel it in me!”

Hearing that just about did it for me, I thrust in as hard as I could, burying myself as deep as I could go. I could actually feel the crown of my cock twitch and then split apart, unleashing the torrent of sperm that had been building up inside of me.

She laughed as the warm fluid splashed against her insides, and her hips were sloshing around and around until I felt like I was cumming inside a washing machine. Her inner muscles squeezed and caressed with expert motions, coaxing every last drop out of me.

My eyeballs rolled back in my head as I threatened to collapse, but I could not dream of moving in any way that would pull my cock out of her wondrous pussy.

Finally, she stood up, a satisfied smirk on her face. “Ah, now I’ve finally been able to do that. I’ve been dreaming about feeling your spunk in me for years.”

She came up right in front of me, looking up into my face with that smirk. She knew exactly how much of an effect she could have on me. And still staring straight into my eyes, she called out. “Gabrielle, come in here.”

Gabrielle was suddenly at the doorway, fully dressed. She’d been watching us the entire time. “Yes, Dr. Robinson.” She came into the room.

Mrs. Robinson hopped up onto the countertop, spreading her legs to show the little white globlets of cum oozing out of her nether lips. “Gabrielle, clean all this mess up… with your tongue.”

A little smile tugged at the corners of Gabrielle’s lips, but she looked at the floor and tried to hide it. “Yes, Dr. Robinson.”

I just sat back to enjoy the view.

***

Ten minutes later, Mrs. Robinson and I were in her office in the Biology building. She’d sent Gabrielle home.

“Ever since that day I got fired from High School, I’ve been thinking about what happened, in detail. It didn’t quite seem possible. I’m a scientist. I look at things rationally. Sure, you were cute, but I’d never even thought about sleeping with you. There was just no way I would risk my career like that. And yet, there we were.”

“Yeah…” I mumbled. I was still in awe of her. The object of my fantasies for years, my dream girl, er, woman.

Mrs. Robinson was pacing the floor while I lounged in one of the chairs. She pulled the skirt back on (I knew there were no panties under there) and pulled her blouse closed (but it wasn’t buttoned-up and her bra was in my pocket). My mind flashed back to the fateful clinch. I decided to ignore the whole principal- interrupting-us part.

“I was feeling so aroused that whole time we were doing office hours. So aroused I actually couldn’t control myself. So after I left the High School, I started doing my own research into the biochemistry of arousal, the hormones that influence your decision making.”

“You wanted an aphrodisiac?”

“No, actually. Quite the opposite. I wanted something that would counteract the effects. Like, take a nymphomaniac and help them get control of their lives. Specifically, I wanted something that would have helped me back then.”

I was a little skeptical. Not just because of the biology involved. But also, as far as I was concerned, there weren’t enough nymphomaniacs in this world. “So what was in those beakers?”

“Well, I actually managed to create a synthetic mixture of fluids that reacts, at least chemically, like your sex-drive does. Unfortunately, they’re all female. I haven’t been able to figure out the male version yet. But for example, you mix in male pheromones (liquid-version) and the female fluid will react… most of the time. It’s not perfect, and there’s a broad spectrum of effectiveness. Some women just have a bigger sex drive than others.”

“What about the bubbling?”

“Never happened before. Most times the reaction is purely chemical, and not even visible. Hmm, which reminds me: The only outside factor in the entire experiment… was you.”

And quite matter of factly, Mrs. Robinson leaned forwards and kissed me, forcefully. Her tongue speared into my mouth and her hands wrapped around my body.

I was suddenly overwhelmed by her sweet spiciness, and the smell of her was intoxicating. She reached one of my hands and moved it up so that I was cupping a very firm breast. And then when her hand snaked down and started rubbing at the outside of my jeans, right over my cock I moaned into our kiss.

Immediately, she backed away and pulled her blouse open, baring her big tits and perky nipples to my gaze. I felt the rush of blood pouring through me, but then a new sight in the corner of my eye caught my attention. Mrs. Robinson saw it too.

She had six beakers on her shelf. ALL of them were bubbling.

I watched her blinking away the arousal filling her head and then she fixed me with a hard gaze, her eyes on fire. “It’s YOU.”

***

Duuuude. I’m a pheromone hyper-factory. Explains a lot.

So women get super-horny when I do. Hmm, I could get to like my existence. I was the ultimate playboy.

***

---

Straight ahead teen girl on girl lust…

Okay so like the first year of high school isn’t weird enough and then your best friend in the universe suddenly becomes like a sex crazed, foaming at the mouth lesbian slut. Oh by the way I’m Jamie, and my friend, the sex maniac, her name is Julie. Seriously this is exactly what happened.

One day we were walking in the hall in our spare, which is one good thing cause there is no one around and Julie asks me if she could tell me something. A secret she says. I say, “Sure Julia, anything.

Then like she stops and gets real serious look on her face. “What is it?” I asked her.

Julie kept trying to let something out but nothing of any substance came. Then out of the friggin’ blue in the middle of the empty hallway she shoved me against my locker. Julie gave me this deep stare that told me that she wanted me and then she proceeded give me a hot passionate kiss on the lips.

I mean I don’t have a bf and I’m like super horney all the time so while I tried to back away, my back was against the locker and then I started to enjoy it. I tried wrapping my arm around her waist but she pushed me hard yet again and held my hands to the locker.

Julie started swirling her tongue around mine and then she got rough pounding her thigh into my crotch. I was soon out of breath and felt weightless by the way that this beautiful girl was pushing around my limp body.

I felt Julies hand touch my bare tummy and a shiver went down my spine. Her hand kept slowly inching up until it was just an inch below my small boobs.

I wanted her to go farther but every time I tried to move my hand and direct her, she would smash it against the locker. I was squirming from wanting her to touch me but she seemed to love teasing me like this. She didn’t seem to care that a student or worse a student could come down the hall at any minute.

I could see by the look in her eyes that she was pleased with the way I was reacting; she moved her face away from mine and gave me a really sexy stare. It was then that I realized that Ms. Schmidt, the cute young librarian was peeking at us from down the hallway.

“Julie, Ms Schmidt, she sees us…” Julie winked at me and whispered in my ear, “We will continue this after school.” She planted a soft kiss on my neck and just like that, she left me there out of breath and against the locker.

Time went by so fucking slowly and I was as wet as humanly possible. I rocked my legs a little throughout the day making my skin tight jeans seam hit my clit. It didn’t satisfy me at all; instead it just made me even hornier. Â It was finally time for last period and I wasn’t able to concentrate on anything but the throbbing feeling from my pussy.

It didn’t make it any easier on me that Julie was sitting next to me in that class. I couldn’t stop glancing at her, god she was beautiful. Shoulder length red hair, green eyes the most amazing full lips, soft freckles over the bridge of her nose, lovely graceful neck, such perky little tities, bigger than mine and her tight tummy and insanely tight ass and crotch not to mention her perfect cheerleader legs.

When the teacher turned his back. My hand found my crotch. I had to take a quick grab it felt so good, but my hand didn’t want to let go. Julie spotted this and reached over moving my hand away so that she could continue where I left off. Jan a geeky girl on the other side noticed what Julie was doing to me and her mouth dropped open, but she didn’t turn away. I saw her squeeze her thighs together and begin rocking in her desk as she looked at Julies hand on my cunt.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard,” Julie whispered loud enough for Jan to hear as she continued to stroke my pussy through my jeans.

Suddenly Julie slapped my pussy hard through my jeans and hissed, “Don’t you dare touch that pussy, it’s all mine.”

I looked over to see Jan shove a hand into her crotch over her dress and bring herself off. Her mouth open in a soft urgent sigh as her thighs trembled. Oh how I envied the flat-chested bitch.

I needed the class to end or I would literally burst. The bell finally rang and I ran out of class, out the doors and across the parking lot and into my mom’s car which she let me have for the day. I looked in the rear view mirror to see Julie trailing behind me.

We both got in and decided to go to my house since nobody would be home. The whole car ride she was explaining what she was going to do to me once we made it to my house. I started trembling in my seat trying to find some position, any position that would put pressure on my clit.

Julie noticed this and smiled at me as she placed her hand over my crotch. She slowly undid the zipper on my pants as she squeezed my inner thigh. The button and zipper finally came loose and she stuck her hand down over my completely soaked thong.

Julie barely grazed over my clit but a slight moan escaped my lips as I was waiting for that touch for so long.

“What a fucking slut you are Jamie. Do you want me to fuck you while you drive? Sounds dangerous to me, do you want it you hot little bitch?”

“Oh fuck Julie, you have me so fucking hot…fuck me, fuck me while I drive,” I said out of desperation.

Julie slowly started pumping two fingers in and out of me, it was amazing. I kept moaning in sheer feeling of my slick little cunt being filled.

We reached a red light so I hinted at her to stop. I saw my mom’s best friend and neighbor Mrs. .Daniels stopped on Julie’s side. She must have had a clear view from her tall SUV.

“Fuck you and whoever wants to see,” hissed Julie and continued to finger fuck my tight little pussy until I had to throw my head back in ecstasy. Soon she was both furiously rubbing my clit and fingering me at the same time. I couldn’t concentrate on the road anymore and I was about to just give up and pull on the side of the road until I realized that I finally made it home.

I gave Julie a deep kiss that must have lasted a long time because she got a few more pumps in before I was able to separate her fingers from my pussy. I quickly ran into my house, dragging Julie behind me not even bothering to zip up my pants.

Right when I opened the door and got inside Julie shoved me against it incredibly hard so that it shut behind me. Julie started kissing and nibbling on my neck, as my moans were steadily getting louder. In one swift move she dragged my tank over my head and disposed of my bra and stared my perky tities, my nipples were so hard they almost hurt.

Julie latched onto my right nipple and bit on it. I shrieked with surprise as her teeth scraped my nub. Â She began rhythmically pulling on it and loved my blissful reaction. Julie took the other nipple in her mouth and did the same thing. Julie giggled as if it were a game to see my reaction with every single thing she did.

At 15 I was a complete virgin, I know that sounds pathetic but it was true and I was going to take any sex I could get, even if it was with a friend I had known since I was in kindergarten.

Julie was unlike any guy that I have that had touched or sucked on my tities, She was lavishing them with attention and I loved it. After my breasts were red and in pain from all the pulling Julie moved down lower to my belly button. Juliet raced circles around it with her tongue the whole time staring into my eyes. She got to the top of my pants and just took the jeans off in one fell swoop. I stepped out of them my legs so shaky I thought I would fall over.

With soft wet kisses traced her way up my legs and to my pussy. I needed to feel her tongue on my cunt. Instead of pulling my thong aside and diving into my steaming cunt Julie suddenly stopped.

Instead she started nibbling and pulling on my inner thigh. I was craving her tongue on my pussy all day. I needed it. I took her head in my hands and shoved it near my covered pussy. She just backed away and smiled. For what seemed like an eternity she was kissing and licking every inch of trembling flesh around my thong.

“Julie … oh please eat me…please do me…” I signed out of desperation

Julie smiled up at me enjoying the tease. Then finally she rolled my soaking thong down my legs and over my feet. She brought the wet crotch to her nose. “Oh fuck Jamie, I love the smell of you.”

Julie smiled and looked right at my wet, shaved cunt. She gave one small lick across the entire length of my pussy and giggled to see my reaction. My whole body doubled over at the quickness of her wet tongue on my engorged cunt.

Julie leaned forward and let the tip of her tongue circle my clit. My back arched and the loudest moan of the day escaped my lips. She started tongue fucking, parting my slippery cunt lips to push her fast tongue deepener inside me. I grasped at her lush red hair. The harder I pulled on her hair the faster and harder her tongue darted in and out of my pussy. We were both shrieking in a combination of pain and pleasure as Julie added her middle finger to thrusting several times then replacing it with her tongue, while the thumb of her other hand flicked back and forth over my sensitive clit. I didn’t recognize my friend; she loved pussy and wasn’t going to rest her tongue or fingers until she tasted my girl juice. I began grinding my white hot cunt against my friend’s fingers and face and I knew I couldn’t hold on much longer.

“:You fucking lesbo slut you are going to make me cum all over you…oh fuck I’m so close…don’t stop don’t ever stop!”

Far from stopping Julie somehow found another gear slipping two fingers inside my throbbing cunt and sucking my engorged clit into her juice glistening lips, when I felt her teeth scrape over the sensitive surface of my cunt button I could no longer hold back.

I yelled that I was cumming and an she didn’t slow down one bit as my cum squirted around her plunging fingers washing over her face. That was enough to give me a second mind-blowing orgasm. My entire body was convulsing, it was as if my whole body were floating, then my legs gave way and I dropped in a heap beside Julie.

Eventually as I regained some semblance of normalcy, I reached over and with a fist full of hair pulled her to me. I gave my lifelong friend a deep, hard, passionate kiss. Â I could taste my sweet cum on her lips and it only served to make me want to taste her.

“It’s your turn you little bitch, “ she whispered in my ear before licking it seductively, “I want you to lick my little pussy dry.”

Right there on the plush carpet Julie wrapped her hands around my neck and pulled me up and over to the dining room table. She quickly pulled off her shirt revealing her braless little tits which gave a subtle bounce as two hard nipples poked out. She pulled on them hard and twisted them, as if to show me how she liked it. The crotch of Julie’s tight jeans showed a wet spot and as I watched her take them off I realized she didn’t have underwear on.

“Oh Julie, you are a nasty bitch,” I teased, slapping her perfect, firm ass.

Julie laid back on the table so that her lovely ass was lying right on the edge. I was still shocked about what was going on and I guess she saw my clueless face because the next thing I know she pushed my face right next to hers and gave me another deep, long tongue sucking kiss.

One of Julie’s perfectly shaped eyebrows arched up as she muttered, “What the fuck are you waiting for bitch?”

I traced a line down her neck with my tongue until I got to her beautiful firm titties. I started licking a whirlpool around her nipple closely centering in. I flicked my tongue over her rock hard nipple and a slight moan escaped her lips. I paid more attention, flicking, biting, and pulling on the nub as I watched her expression. Julie had this blissful smile that soon turned into a look of sheer lust as her teeth bit down on her lower lip and her eyes half closed. As I moved my mouth to her other tittie, I took her hand and rubbed it across my thigh trying to give her the idea to finger me. All of a sudden her eyes opened as she began to pinch my clit between two knuckles.

I groaned as I lifted my head and looked down on Julies shaved cunt, she slammed two fingers back into me. I need to take her cunt in any way I could I began to lick circles over her puffy clit.
I couldn’t help but moan as she was doing the same to me only with her fingers. My moaning obviously felt good because her hips kept bucking off the table. I darted my tongue inside of her Julie’s gaping little cunt and she started moaning again, only this time even louder. Her fingers were soon fucking meat the same speed at which my tongue was penetrating her. Our moans, shakes, and bodies were moving together rhythmically.

“Ass fuck me you little bitch, put a finger in my ass…oh fuck now,” Julie screamed.

Now I had never even fingered my own ass before, but this was something else, this was like the point of no return. I quickly licked my middle finger on my free hand and went for broke. I twisted the finger slowly into my friends warm tight bum hole. My tongue returned to plunge into her throbbing cunt as my nose flatted against her clit. It was as if Julie was primed and my finger in her ass opened the flood gates.

“Oh fuck you little cunt licking bitch I’m going to fucking cum,” she yelled as she moved a finger from her other hand over her clit. I quickly pushed it away and used my tongue to lick around it. I was going nice and slow trying to prolong the feeling she wanted to feel for so badly.

All of a sudden she jammed a third finger into my pussy. I shrieked in surprise as another orgasm was overcoming me. The surprise of it made me bite down on Julie’s clit.

:FUUUUUUUUUCK!” she screamed as her pussy contracted and her juice spurted out with such force it washed all over my face and down over my titties. Against the first wave of cum I iopened my mouth wide and covered her cunt taking the next surge down my throat. There was so much I couldn’t swallow it all and began to cough. There was cum all over my mom’s dining room table as Julie writhed in pleasure her legs jerking and trembling from her orgasmic delight. I stood up and looked at her, I couldn’t help but smile. She pulled me down on top of her and kissed me long and hard.

“That was fucking amazing,” was all that she could get out.

The two of us lay on the table for a long time, our young cunts dripping with cum. I giggled thinking I would be having supper on this same table with my sister, mom and dad. After lying there and kissing her for a few more minutes Julie realized that she promised to go shopping with her mom.

We got up, got dressed, and kissed each other one last time. As she opened the door to walk out she said in a seductive tone, “Next time I have to remember to bring some toys”.

She then winked at me as she walked out of my house swaying her perfect ass. “Until next time you hot little bitch,” I muttered to myself, “Until next fucking time.”

---

Aggressive alien lands on Earth and kidnaps women.

The Traveler
by Droid447

Day one: Afternoon

Police Captain Daniel Vega was driving through his old neighborhood. Some gang members were gathering in the alleys, smoking pot and drinking in plain view. It was only 5:30 pm.

How has it come to this? he thought.

Not many years ago, this had been a safe place to walk around. Now, anybody that passed through these streets, even in the middle of the day, was at risk of getting robbed or hurt by someone else. Only the gang members were safe as they relied on each other to stay alive. That was, of course, if there wasn’t a gang fight which always seemed to end with one or two dead guys.

Vega’s cell phone started vibrating in his jacket pocket, “Yes, Mike,” he answered.

“Captain, I’m at the scene of the multiple homicide reported in Third Street… I think you should come over,” Mike said.

“I can’t go right now. I’ve been getting home pretty late these last few days and my wife will kick my ass if I do it one more time. Can’t you handle it yourself?”

“I really think you have to see this, Captain,” Mike responded with a strange tone of voice.

Damned! Vega thought. “Ok, I’m on my way,” he finally said.

When Vega arrived at the scene, he saw one uniformed officer throwing up in a trashcan at the side of an old house. The TV stations hadn’t arrived yet but they wouldn’t take long. There were several police patrols parked outside the house.

Cap. Vega entered the house and it became pretty obvious that it had been a gathering place for drug addicts. There were syringes and other drug related devices spread around on the floor. He crossed the main hallway and when he reached the living room he could not believe his eyes. Six bodies were lying around; five men and one woman. Many bullet holes covered the walls and ceiling and there was blood everywhere. The bodies were severely damaged. One of them had been decapitated. Another one was missing an arm. It didn’t look like they were ripped apart; it looked more as if they were cut up by some sharp blade like a knife or sword. The woman’s body was almost untouched, except of course for the three bullet holes in her chest. It seemed like she was unarmed and caught in crossfire as she tried to reach the hallway. There were AK-47 rifles near the bodies and two pistols still in the dead guys’ hands.

“Talk to me, Mike,” the Captain said.

“We can’t find the head,” Mike responded, visibly shaken up by the gory scene.

“What?” Vega said.

“That guy’s head is missing, Captain. They took it! …I really have no idea what happened here. I can’t see any bullet entries in the bodies, except for the girl. I’d like to say this was drug related… a territorial fight between gangs, but I have never seen a gang that used knives instead of guns for a fight, much less when the opposite group is heavily armed like this one. I’m honestly clueless right now. And why in the hell did they take the head?!”

“Ok, calm down Mike, let’s wait for the CSI guys and see what they can find out,” Vega said.

As he left the room, he almost stumbled over the dead woman and he couldn’t avoid looking at her pale face and glassy blue eyes. She had clearly been a junkie but despite it all, she was a pretty girl. What a waste!, he thought coldly.

Day two: Morning

The following day, Captain Vega was talking in his office with Sgt. Goodman, the CSI lead man.

“I have never seen anything like this,” Goodman said. “There is not a single indication that someone else was in that room. Whoever killed those people was pretty meticulous about cleaning his tracks.”

“What else have you got?” Vega said harshly.

“We have identified the bodies, including the headless guy. He’s a gang leader known as Billy ‘The Butcher’. Do you know him?”

“Yeah,” Vega answered, “He’s been a pain in the ass for years. He is… well, he was a dangerous guy. His leadership was entirely based on fear. What else did you find out?”

“Well, I’m pretty sure that there was another woman in the room that day. We found a spot of female urine in one corner of the living room, and it doesn’t belong to the dead woman. The shooting must have scared the hell out her. We also found a picture of the dead girl with another woman. She may be the one present at the moment of the killings,” Goodman said.

“Good job. We may have a witness now. Let’s find this girl,” Vega said calmly.

* * *

Across town, a blonde girl was lying on a dusty floor inside a completely dark room. She could not remember anything after the shooting until she woke up in darkness. The sound of trucks in the distance indicated that she was still in the city. Her voice had faded a little since she had been screaming for help for a long while. Her hands were shaking, both from fear and drugs withdrawal. It had been several hours since she last ate or drank anything, and worst of all, she hadn’t had her usual hit of heroin. She felt desperate and hungry.

There was a sound in front of her and suddenly a door high up on the wall in front of her opened. Bright light poured into the room, blinding her blue eyes for a moment. She realized that she was in some sort of basement and the door that just opened was at the top of a wooden stairway. She could discern a figure walking though the door. It was a large man… or was it? She could only distinguish a wide bulk moving in a strange way into the room. Then, everything went dark again as the door was closed.

The girl could hear heavy footsteps walking down the stairs. Her chest was heaving with panicked breathing. There was a weird smell in the room. Like humidity or mud. The footsteps approached her.

She screamed in panic, “Nooo!!! Get away from me!!”

The blonde felt something cold touching her hand, like glass. She moved it away but not before a few drops of water fell on her fingers. She was so thirsty. She carefully smelled and then licked her hand, realizing that it was fresh water. She searched with shaking hands around her and found the glass again. She grabbed it, but it was held firmly by the man. She accidentally touched the man’s fingers and they felt cold. She pulled harder and the glass was released. She drank the water desperately, finishing it in a matter of seconds. She put the glass on the floor and then listened carefully. Not a sound. She knew the man was very close to her.

She asked with trembling voice, “Who are you? What do you want from me?”

In response, she felt a strong hand grabbing her right wrist, then her left wrist and she was forced to stand up brusquely. Her hands were pinned high above her head against the wall behind her, but her feet were still on the ground. She could hear his breathing near her face.

She was terrified. “No, please… let me go!” she pleaded.

Then a strong hand ripped off her blouse and bra from her body, leaving her naked from the waist up and exposing her firm, rounded breasts. She was grateful that the room was in darkness and he couldn’t see her. The cool air enveloped her delicate nipples as the girl started crying quietly, knowing that she was going to be raped.

The woman shuddered when she felt his hand touch her flat belly. His skin was roughed. It moved upward, until he reached her breasts and she gasped. He started massaging them, squeezing and distorting their natural shapeliness. His fingers moved to stimulate her nipples, twisting and pulling, tweaking harder, abusing her.

Much to her disgust, she felt her nipples react to the rough handling. She mentally recoiled from each touch, yet each touch felt less disgusting than the previous one. Already her firm nipples were swelling larger, almost painful, as he fondled insistently. She hated herself as the little bud of her clitoris stood proud, seemingly peeking from between her pink cunt lips.

Gasping, she felt a tongue slide around, circling her left breast. Then, she realized that something was wrong. The wet limb was too large. She felt it almost all around her tit, squeezing it. Despite this, the blonde’s nipples swelled more than she thought possible, hard and fully erect. Then, without losing its merciless rhythm for an instant, the tip of that weird tongue lashed lightly over her aching nub. Her body betrayed her as her back arched by reflex, thrusting her chest forward against the slick, tormenting tool.

While her left breast continued to receive attention from his hand, his tongue moved to her right tit, circling it, squeezing and pulling. The feeling of both her nipples being manipulated at once excited her even more, her mind blanking out briefly with the intensity of sensations. She couldn’t believe she was getting excited by this, by being rape.

He released her hands as he continued licking her. Her arms fell slowly to her sides. She didn’t know what to do. Her brain ordered her to push him away but her body refused to obey. At that moment, he pulled back, leaving the girl standing helpless against the wall. She was confused. The cool air circled her wet nipples and kept them hard as rocks.

Then, with one sudden move, he ripped off her skirt and then her panties flew away too. She sighed loudly but stood still. The darkness in the basement sheltered her slim body. The slender hips, her flat belly, glistening now with sweat, leading to her scarce blonde pubic hair that did little to hide her pouting pussy lips.

Next, the woman felt his hands grab her hips and push her back against the wall. The cold wall rubbed against her buttocks. The long tongue extended again, sliding over her inner thighs and moving slowly but purposefully upwards. She could picture the man kneeling in front of her with his head between her legs.

Avoiding her moist slit for the moment, his tongue slithered across her pubic mound, tickling her lower abdomen before retreating downwards, straight down the center of her pussy, pressing lightly over her erect clit. She gasped. Then it moved down until it almost lost contact, then back up, pressing stronger now, easily spreading her nether lips and sliding between. The tongue rubbed the entire length of her pussy, to flicker over her now fully exposed clitoris, almost frictionless between its own slime and the blonde’s copious juices. It moved back and forth, stimulating her until she was more than confused as conflicting emotions crammed her brain.

The tongue slid away from her vagina and she was dimly aware of the man rising in front of her, his broad chest almost caressing her tits, strong hands gripping her waist and fingers digging into the soft cheeks of her ass. The blonde felt something huge pushing at the tight entrance to her pussy. Visions of a huge member invaded her brain.

She screamed in helpless fear, “No, please, ple….”

Pushing insistently, the big phallus forced her pussy lips apart until, inch by inch, it penetrated into the depths of her vaginal cavity. Stretching her inner walls wider than ever before, she felt it moving slowly, pushing right into the very center of her body and stopping only when it reached her cervix.

Despite the horror that dominated her mind, the girl started to lose control of herself, her eyes fluttering and her mouth gasping to cope with the overpowering feelings.

The man took the opportunity to slide his tongue between her full red lips. She felt it slipping down her throat and beyond. She almost gagged but the feeling in her pussy faded out everything else. She was getting close to an orgasm… an unwanted orgasm. Her mind was torn between hatred and lust, wanting it to stop, wanting it to go on forever.

The huge phallus moved faster within her, buried almost to the hilt every time, thrusting into her tight pussy without mercy. Unbearable pleasure shot again and again through her entire body, joy and pain inextricably mixed together in one indescribable feeling. Her legs were shaking, threatening to cave and let her fall to the floor.

But that would never happen, even if she lifted her feet from the ground, she would remain there, pinned to the wall by his huge shaft. Cock pumping and mouth gasping in perfect rhythm. Every hard stroke almost lifted her in the air, just to recede and come back again with equal force.

“Ahhh, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahhhhhh, aaaghhhhh, Aaannngggghhhh…”

A tremendous orgasm crashed through the beautiful girl as she completely lost control, writhing helplessly in the bonds of his hands and his hard cock that held her erect. Incoherent sounds tumbling from her gaping mouth partially muffled as the alien tongue slipped deeper inside.

Her cunt contracted hard several times, clasping down on his member.

* * *

A pleasing thought formed in the intruder’s brain, This species is so easy to manipulate… much better than the previous one. But this is not a good time for impregnation… yet.

* * *

Her legs were shaking uncontrollably beneath her as her orgasm slowly faded away. Her body relaxed little by little while he pulled his cock out of her slick cavity. He released her and the feeble woman slid to the floor, landing on her rounded buttocks.

His still erect cock was just inches away from the woman’s face. She was unaware of this because of the total absence of light but the man could see everything perfectly. He aligned his dick to her mouth and moved forward.

The blonde felt the large phallus poking at her lips and she didn’t understand what was going on. The overwhelming orgasm was still lingering in her brain and she couldn’t think straight. He pushed harder and she was forced to open her mouth, allowing access to his fat cock. The blonde opened her eyes wide when her brain finally processed what was happening and she tried to move her head away from his dick.

Immediately he grabbed her head and kept her firmly in place, then he started to move slowly in and out of her oral cavity. Some sort of creamy substance was leaking from the tip of the phallus. The taste was sweet. She liked it. As more of the fluid spilled inside, she started to swallow. She was so hungry. The blonde began to suck eagerly, trying to get more of it.

He concurred with her efforts and started to fuck her face harder and faster. The man smashed the back of her throat with every thrust but it was evident that she didn’t care. A few minutes later, he felt his balls tingle and he slowed down a little. The blonde was grabbing his dick with both hands and was massaging him as if he was a long time lover.

Finally, he climaxed! He blasted a huge amount of semen into her mouth, making her cheeks bulge. As much as she tried to swallow, more sperm was pumped in. The creamy substance began to leak in great quantities from the corners of her stretched lips. It kept spilling down her naked breasts, stomach, pussy, creating a puddle on the floor beneath her legs.

At last, he withdrew, creating a momentary strand of cum hanging from the tip of his cock to her lower lip. Then he turned away and walked up the stairs, leaving the girl kneeling on the floor, leaning back against the wall.

The blonde followed the noise of his footsteps as he moved up. He reached the top of the stairway and opened the door. When the light rushed inside, she was able to see a little more of the man that had just ravished her.

It startled her. He was very tall and muscular and he was wearing some sort of gray suit that covered his entire body. Even his hands were covered with gray gloves that ended with long, sharp claws.

He closed the door leaving the girl surrounded by total darkness again. Her chin, her breasts and thighs were covered with cum. At least she wasn’t hungry anymore. Strangely, she felt no need to satisfy her addiction to heroin either. Her body was calmed and fulfilled but not her mind. She thought about her precarious situation and started to cry.

* * *

Back at police headquarters, Sergeant Goodman was leaving the Captain’s office. A tall man stood just outside the door. Vega saw him with apathy. The man was wearing a black loose-fitting jacket, jeans and mountain boots. “Can I help you?” the Captain asked.

“Yes… I think so,” the man said as he walked into the office.

“Who are you? How did you get in here?” Vega asked.

“I just asked where your office was and they told me,” the man said.

“Shit! Some security we have here… This is a restricted area.”

“I’m not sure if you’re the person I have to see,” the man interrupted.

“Why are you here Mr.…?” Vega asked patiently, looking down at the papers on his desk.

“I have some information about the murders on Third Street,” the man said.

This sentence captured Vega’s attention and he turned his head to the man, looking at him intently. “What kind of information?” he asked.

“I have a pretty good idea of who killed those people,” the man said.

“You haven’t told me your name,” Vega said.

“Kurt. You can call me Kurt,” he responded. He’d seen the name on a nametag over one of the desks on his way in.

“Ok, Kurt. Tell me who killed those men and how you got that information.”

“Can we go to a more private place?” Kurt said looking at the windows all around the office. The Captain thought about it for a moment and said, “Ok. Follow me”.

Both men walked down the hall toward one of the interrogation rooms. The first one was busy so they moved on to the next. As they walked beside the window in the first room, they saw a young woman interrogating a crying teenager. The teen’s clothes were torn and dirty and she was describing some painful events to the woman. Kurt stopped at the window and observed them for a moment.

“Are you coming?” Vega asked looking back.

“That young girl is lying,” Kurt said.

Vega walked back and looked through the window too. Officer Karen O’Malley was consoling the sobbing teen. “Oh, yeah? How do you know that?” Vega asked.

“The mind may not always tell the truth, but the body never lies,” Kurt answered.

Vega grabbed Kurt’s arm and said, “Come on, let’s go”.

Sergeant Jameson was coming out of her office in front of the interrogation rooms and passed by Vega and Kurt. The beautiful brunette displayed a discreet smile, leaving behind a trail of her perfume. Kurt stopped abruptly. That scent was instantly recognizable. He looked back at the woman as Vega pulled his arm, urging him to walk into the private room.

“OK, talk to me Kurt, what do you know about the killings?” Vega asked.

“This case is nothing like you have ever seen before. I am sure that it will change your life forever,” Kurt said.

The Captain was intrigued by the man’s words, but wondered what the hell he was talking about. “How is that?” he asked trying to remain tolerant.

“Answer me this, Captain. Do you believe it’s possible that there’s intelligent life outside this planet?”

Captain Vega was getting upset now. He couldn’t believe he was wasting his time with this idiot. “What does that have to do with anything?” he asked impatiently.

At that moment, Sergeant Jameson opened the door and asked “Captain, are you busy?”

Vega considered finishing the interview with Kurt ‘the crazy man’ and attend to the attractive Sergeant, but then he had an idea. This was a good opportunity to have a break from the day’s tensions and have some fun with the situation; share a good time with his friend Claudia and this harmless lunatic.

“Claudia! Come in! I think this might be interesting for you,” Vega said to his partner.

The elegant woman walked in and approached the table were the men where sitting. “What is it?” she asked puzzled.

“This is Kurt” the Captain said, “and he says that he knows who’s responsible for the multiple homicide in Third Street, but he has a question for us first,” Vega told his partner.

Kurt immediately knew that the Captain was trying to make fun of him and he decided to play along. He had to contact that gorgeous woman anyway so this was convenient for him.

“What’s the question?” Claudia asked Kurt, sizing him up from head to toe. Hmm, not bad, she thought.

“Well, I was asking your Captain, if you believe it’s possible that there’s intelligent life outside this planet,” Kurt said with a serious expression.

Claudia looked at him for a moment and then looked back at Vega. When their eyes met, she had to use all her power to avoid bursting out in laughter.

“How is this subject related to the killings, Mr. Kurt?” Vega asked again.

“We’ll get to that. First answer the question,” Kurt answered.

“Ok,” Claudia said, intrigued by the handsome man, “I think there is the possibility of life somewhere in the universe, but I guess we will never get to see it. At least not in our lifetime.”

“I agree with her,” Vega added “I think there might be life out there but not close to earth and certainly not intelligent,” Vega confirmed.

“Why not?” Kurt asked.

“Its only logic,” Vega said, trying to ascertain his opinion. “On this planet, we have millions of different life forms and only one is intelligent. Thinking that this will happen again is ridiculous,” he said convincingly.

“That’s a good point,” Kurt said “But why don’t you look at it this way: you know only one planet containing life on it, and this single planet has intelligent life. So, as far as you know for every planet with life there is one intelligent species. The odds are pretty good, don’t you think?”

Captain Vega though about it for a moment and said, “Ok. That’s a good point too”.

Then, Claudia asked, “Wait a moment. You said, ‘you know only one planet’, don’t you mean ‘we know’?”

“Umm…sorry, I meant ‘we’,” Kurt answered.

“Ok. I think we’ve answered your question. Now, are you going to tell us about the killings or are you just wasting our time?” Vega asked, getting irritated.

Kurt looked at Claudia and Vega for a moment and then stood up, walked towards the two-way mirror on the wall and closed the plastic curtain. The officers looked at each other and Vega unclipped his gun, just in case.

Kurt pulled from his pocket a small square device similar to a cellphone, about two inches from side to side, and placed it over the table. It was completely black with silver edges. He grabbed two opposite edges and pulled. The pad stretched to one foot long. Then he grabbed to other two edges and did the same. The pad was now one square foot in size and the black surface looked very strange. It reflected nothing. Absolutely nothing. It looked like a hole in the table where light was not allowed.

“What the hell is this?” Vega asked.

“Do you want to see who killed the gang members?”

Without waiting for an answer, Kurt said something in a weird language. A tri-dimensional image appeared just above the black pad. Vega and Claudia jumped off their chairs in surprise. The image displayed a figure; some sort of animal. Or was it a man disguised as an animal? It was hard to say. The figure was nothing that Claudia or Vega had ever seen before. Both officers were speechless and their eyes were opened wide in amazement. The image was slowly rotating, allowing the viewers to appreciate every detail of the creature.

Claudia was looking at the image, then at Vega, then at Kurt and back at the image. She couldn’t believe her eyes. She knew that this kind of technology didn’t exist yet, and even if it did, it could only be possible in a room full of computers, lasers and who knows what else.

Captain Vega was looking intently at the image marveling at the clarity and definition. It looked like a real figure moving right there over the table.

“Can we talk more seriously now? I think this is going to take a while,” Kurt interrupted Vega’s staring.

The three of them sat down again and Kurt started talking. “You have had the misfortune of being visited by a …well; you don’t have a name for it, but let’s call it an aggressive alien species. I know it’s difficult for you to assimilate the idea of real aliens but you will have to make an effort to process this knowledge fast. That thing will keep killing whenever it wants if we don’t stop him. And even worse, it will begin to reproduce itself in a matter of weeks and then, the catastrophe may be unstoppable.”

Claudia’s head was spinning. This was confusing even for an intelligent and educated woman like her. The Captain was in the same situation. He tried to ask questions but the words cluttered in his brain. The alien’s image was still rotating on the desk and it alone confirmed that Kurt might be telling the truth.

Then, Kurt continued “This life form, I mean, the alien, was created artificially thousands of years ago for combat purposes by an inexperienced civilization. As usual, they screwed up and now this dangerous species has scattered in this galaxy. One of them reached this planet and I am here to help you get rid of it”.

At this moment, Claudia blinked realizing something “Wait, does this mean that you are not from this planet, either?” she asked, starting to doubt again everything he said.

“Yes,” he responded briefly.

Vega and Claudia looked at each other and then Vega said, “Look buddy, I don’t know how you pulled out this trick with the image here, but do you expect us to believe that you come from another planet?”

This time, the question from the captain came more like a dare to see more proof than anything else. He also knew that the technology presented to him was not possible on earth and he had no intention of leaving the room just yet.

Kurt reached inside his jacked sleeve and a beep sounded in the room. Kurt’s body started to look fuzzy and then, it was gone. Claudia’s mouth was opened wide and her heart was beating like a marching band. Vega jumped out of his chair again

“What the….!” was all he managed to say.

“I’m still here,” Kurt said. His voice came exactly from the place he was standing before he disappeared. “I’m just projecting an image of the background around my body so you can’t see me.”

This was enough to convince both Claudia and Vega of the veracity of Kurt’s story and they spent the following hours taking nonstop. They had millions of questions but Kurt refused to answer most of them, except the ones concerning the alien’s capture.

“We will talk later about those other subjects,” was all he said.

Day two: Night

It was almost 11:00 pm and after a long visit to the killing site, Kurt said, “It’s getting late and I think that’s enough for today. We’ll start the search tomorrow.”

“Where are you going? Do you think that we’ll let you go just like that?” Cap. Vega said defiantly.

“Do you really think you can stop me?” Kurt said with a serious tone, and then he added, “I have something important to do tonight. We will continue tomorrow.”

Vega thought about it for a moment and he understood Kurt was right. Anyway, there was no reason why he shouldn’t show up tomorrow to begin the search as they had agreed.

* * *

At that same moment but on the other side of the city, the alien was looking down at the street from a seventh-floor ledge. A few guys were walking by, laughing and talking animatedly. The alien enhanced the audio on his helmet so he could clearly hear what they were saying. An instant translation device indicated that they represented no threat. He turned back to the open window in front of him. The room was dark but there was no doubt that his objective was laying inside. He had studied the situation carefully.

The female was alone in the large apartment and there was not much activity in the rest of the building. The alien jumped in and approached the bed. A beautiful young woman was peacefully sleeping. It was a hot night and she was wearing her tiny panties and nothing else. The alien noted that she was kind of small but she would do well and this place was perfect for his plans.

A soft gasp escaped the sleeping female’s mouth as he began to probe the delicate skin of her inner thighs with his long tongue. It slid further up, past her pussy lips and caressed her flat belly. The alien confirmed that the female was suitable. She moved her body slightly, perhaps incorporating those nice feelings into her dream.

She was being expertly handled by the alien. He ran his clawed hands over her breasts. His hard fingers cupped and mounded her tits, dragging on her nipples.

Oh God… This feels so good… she thought, half awake, half sleep.

A wet tongue circled her left nipple, then the other. The sensation was too real. Suddenly she realized that she was not dreaming anymore. Someone was really touching her! She opened her eyes in panic, seeing a shadow beside her. Before she could scream, a big hand covered her mouth. The young woman was in terror trying to jump away but the alien’s firm grasp kept her in place.

Feeling firmly pinned down on the bed, she reached out desperately and turned on the lamp on the nightstand. She was able to see the intruder. Her heart almost stopped when she saw the creature that was attacking her. It had the shape of a man but his chest was much broader. Its skin was thick and gray colored. The alien was not wearing any kind of clothes but there were a lot of electronic gadgets attached to its arms and thighs. He was also wearing a black helmet that seemed to protect a strange head, shaped like the head of a mantis. The helmet had a hole in the front for the probing tongue. The girl was trying to kick him or push him away.

The alien analyzed the situation. This female was a little smaller than the one in the basement and he knew she represented no danger, but he wasn’t taking any chances. He brought his hand up near her head and a small needle emerged from a metal box wrapped around his wrist. The alien spiked the woman’s neck and in a matter of seconds she stopped fighting. Her arms and legs went limp and her face changed from panic to serenity.

He released his hold on the girl. Next, he dragged and positioned her body sideways on the bed with her legs hanging from the side and her ass resting on the edge of the mattress. He grabbed her panties and yanked them away. Then, he removed his flexible helmet that fitted his head like a second skin.

The girl looked up at him with drugged eyes. She was conscious but her brain wasn’t able to complete any coherent thought. Her pink nipples were fully erect. The drug flowing in her veins was doing more than calming her down. She was lying naked on her bed, her pussy fully exposed to a strange beast, and she was feeling horny. She couldn’t understand it, but at the moment she couldn’t care less.

The alien moved his fingers expertly over her small right breast. Her breathing became ragged and she arched her back to meet his cold hand. Meanwhile, the alien retracted his claws and slid a finger between her cunt lips and into her already damp vagina. She gasped loudly at the feeling of his rough finger breaking in.

“Uummmhhhhh”

Her clitoris was being expertly manipulated by the creature’s thumb while two fingers pressed against the entrance to her pussy. They slipped inside easily and explored her inner walls before sliding almost all the way out again. As they slid back in, her cavity stretched to accommodate three fingers. The alien set up a regular motion, fingers probing deep while his thumb banged softly against the distended clit. One finger pulled out of her pussy and curled beneath, pressing over her anus.

The young woman was getting hotter by the second. She almost forgot that she was being raped while the creature skillfully manipulated her. Knowledgeable fingers worked faster, harder, increasing the lubrication within her tight vaginal walls, preparing her for the next step. The finger pressing over her anus curled more and slipped just inside. It was enough to bring her first orgasm.

“Aaarrggmmmphhhhh,” while she came hard and uncontrollably, most of the noise was muted by the alien’s tongue that probed the girl’s mouth. Her vaginal muscles clasped his fingers as the spasms rippled through her body. The alien sensed this and reasoned that she was ready.

The woman’s pussy was on fire. Sex juice poured down her slit to the crack of her ass. The alien aligned his hard cock, pressing the tip against her tight opening. He was eager to see the tiny hole widen as his fat member pushed the pink flesh aside.

Almost effortlessly, her cavity yielded, adapting quickly to the unusual size of the intruder. She instinctively spread her legs wider apart; such was her state of arousal.

Moments later, the alien was buried several inches deep, banging against her cervix. He moved his rod in and out a few times with accompanying gasps and moans of pleasure from the girl until feeling confident enough to attempt the ultimate insertion. This was going to be hard on the fragile female and he had to be gentle if she was to remain completely undamaged to accomplish her purpose. He positioned his cock deep inside her, resting against her cervix and then pushed hard. His dick went completely out of view, hidden in her slim body, well inside her womb and eliciting a loud groan from the female.

The girl stiffened all the muscles in her body as she felt the big phallus burying deep within her belly. It was amazing how far it went before it hit bottom. The monster slowly slid the fat cock in and out a few times, sending jolts of pleasure to the girl’s brain. He started pumping her with a rhythm which was soon followed by the woman’s hips thrusting in the opposite direction. Every time he slammed his weight against the young woman, her clit was smashed between both bodies increasing the incredible sensation. It only took a few minutes for the girl to reach another climax.

“Ahhhnnggghhhhh,” she shook spasmodically beneath his bulk in the throes of her powerful orgasm, her body twisting and thrashing frenziedly, impaled by the thick gray invader.

This was ignored by the beast, which just kept pumping relentlessly aiming for his own release. The exhausted girl welcomed his effort with short gasps as her breasts bounced freely back and forth. Finally, his balls reached the limit and the alien exploded inside the girl’s womb. The first ejaculation filled the tight cavity completely. The woman felt a warm liquid churn and disperse inside her belly. The second burst almost made the girl’s abdomen swell as it flooded her even more.

The fluid moved down her insides, looking for the only way out. When the third load was discharged, the semen was already leaking from the girl’s stretched pussy, accumulating on the bed-sheets.

His balls drained completely after a few more shots and he dislodged his cock from her.

At the feeling of the huge phallus sliding out, almost from her chest all the way to her pussy, the abused woman was thrown into a last sudden orgasm, wildly twitching and loosing control of her body one more time. Then, she fell unconscious. He left the girl laying on her bed with her pussy still leaking gobs of semen.

The alien jumped out the window. It was time to find a different kind of action.

* * *

On the other side of town, Claudia, Vega and Kurt were leaving the killing site around 11:00 pm, Claudia was getting in her car.

“Sergeant Jameson!” Kurt called her from behind,

Claudia was in the same mental state as Captain Vega, still trying to digest all the shocking information she had just received. She was unaware that this was nothing compared to what was coming for her.

“Kurt! What is it?” her heart started beating fast from nervousness and excitement when she realized that she was alone for the first time with him, a good looking guy… from another planet!

“I need to talk to you about something very important,” he said.

“You mean more important than the fact that aliens exist and they are killing people on our planet?” she asked tensely. He just smiled.

“In fact, it is more important for you,” he responded. She just stared back at him.

“You have a daughter, don’t you?” Kurt asked. Claudia was caught off guard by the question.

“Yes… how do you know that?” she replied.

“How old is she?” he asked.

“Why? How do you know I have a daughter?” she insisted but he just looked back at her waiting for an answer, “Ok. She has just turned 18. Please, tell me why you ask?”

“Is she sick?” he asked back.

Her eyes opened wide. Her daughter was really sick. Then she thought excitedly He has very advanced technology! Maybe he can cure her!

“Yes! She is very sick! Can you help her?” she asked.

“Maybe… what’s her name?”

“Her name is Faith,” she answered.

Claudia explained that her daughter had been a very healthy girl since she was born. She had never caught even a mild cold. But lately, she slowly started to lose her strength and all she ate was nauseating for her, sometimes causing vomiting. She was so weak now that she could not even get out of bed. The doctors had made a million tests and had no idea what was wrong with her. Claudia was so angry with them that she took Faith out of the hospital and moved her back home, hiring a full-time nurse.

“Take me to her,” Kurt said as he jumped in the passenger seat without asking for permission.

“How do you know I have a daughter and how do you know she is sick?” Claudia asked as she started driving towards her home.

“I’ll tell you, but first you have to tell me who is her father?” he asked back.

Claudia blushed and remained silent for a moment; then she started talking, “I was finishing high school and there was a big graduation party for all of us. The party turned out to be a little wilder than I thought and I ended up in bed with some guy, who I never saw again by the way. I got pregnant with Faith that night.”

“I knew you had a daughter because of your scent,” he said.

“What!? What do you mean?” she asked puzzled.

“Don’t get me wrong, your smell is exquisite. But there is a quality in it that indicates that you have been impregnated by one of us,” he explained.

Claudia was hitting the breaks and pulling off the road as she looked at him startled. “What!! Do you mean that I… that Faith…”

“Yes. The guy that got you pregnant 18 years ago was an alien, like me. Faith is a very special young lady and let me tell you right now that her life is not in danger,” Kurt said.

Claudia’s heart was beating hard and she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Then, she burst into tears. Kurt leaned over to comfort her and suddenly she turned and held him tightly.

“Thank you…thank you… my baby is going to be ok!” she said with trembling voice.

Her delicious perfume filled his lungs and Kurt felt the urge to strip her and ravish her right there, but he controlled himself. He had to wait.

She drove back to the freeway as he explained further, “Faith’s body had been dormant during her childhood, waiting until her instinct signaled that she was ready for her transformation.”

“Transformation?” Claudia asked.

“Yes. But don’t worry; she will look exactly the same. She will only change inside. She will become a Queen breeder,” he said.

“A what?” Claudia was now truly confused.

“From now on, she will depend completely on beings like me for her survival. She will be fed and protected by one of us for many years to come.” Kurt said.

“What do you mean by Queen breeder?” Claudia asked.

“A Queen is born in four stages. Faith is the first. She will have a daughter and then her daughter will have another daughter and finally, a pure and unpolluted Queen will be born. I am sure there is already a higher entity waiting for the Queen’s arrival. But that won’t happen for many years, obviously. Of course, one year of your species is like a second for them.”

Claudia’s brain was spinning. This was way too much for her mind to process at once.

* * *

They arrived at Claudia’s house in the suburbs. Claudia went straight to her daughter’s room, followed close behind by Kurt. Rebecca, the nurse, was sleeping in a small bed next to Faith’s larger one. Claudia gently woke the nurse.

“Hi, Becky. Sorry I am so late. How is she?” Claudia asked.

“Oh, hi… she’s the same, she was able to eat some soup today,” the nurse answered and looked at Kurt standing at the door.

“He is a friend… a doctor… kind of,” Claudia poorly explained, then turned to Kurt and asked, “So, what should we do?”

Kurt stepped forward and looked at Faith. The teen was sleep but it was obvious that she resembled her mother a lot. She looked a little thin from her recent illness but she had a very sexy body outlined by the thin t-shirt she was wearing.

Realizing that Rebecca was going to be there full-time, Kurt suggested that they should explain the situation to her.

A few minutes later, the young nurse was clinging to Claudia’s arm and staring at Kurt, still perplexed by the notion of the existence of aliens. She was young, 22 years old, and open-minded so it didn’t take long to convince her that it was not a joke.

“The first thing I should do is provide Faith with fluids,” Kurt said.

“I gave her water a while ago,” Beck said.

“No, I mean alien fluids. Mine,” Kurt added.

Claudia heard this and didn’t like the sound of it. “How do you do this?” she asked apprehensively.

“The same way your species do. Body contact.” he answered.

Rebecca’s eyes opened wide. Claudia’s face turned white, then red. “No way your are going to touch my daughter!” she yelled.

“This is the only way,” Kurt said calmly, then added, “There is no other option. Faith is being monitored regularly by them,” he said pointing to the sky, “Soon they will know that she is ready and if I don’t do this, somebody else will. They’ll take her away from you.”

Claudia looked desperate and began doubting the whole thing again. This couldn’t be happening.

Then, Kurt said firmly “I’ll be glad to help you Claudia but I don’t have to do this. If you don’t consent, I’ll leave now. You know the consequences”.

Claudia was looking at Faith with tears in her eyes. When, Kurt turned toward to door she grabbed his arm and said, “Don’t! Please don’t leave”.

He understood the emotions conflicting her brain and said, “Don’t worry, I’m not leaving, I’ll just wait in the living room”.

Sitting on the large couch, Kurt heard Claudia and Rebecca whispering in Faith’s room. They talked for almost an hour and they had no idea that Kurt could hear everything they said. Finally Claudia decided to go for it. She would do anything that was necessary to save her beautiful daughter. Kurt smiled as he was going to enjoy most of it. Claudia came down the stairs to inform the good-looking alien of her decision. He already knew it and he was ready to give Claudia a demonstration of how good it was going to be for her young daughter.

When the sexy police officer got close to him, he swiftly put his arm around her waist and pulled her closer. Her firm breasts pressed against his chest. He kissed her passionately, slipping his tongue between her lips. Claudia opened her eyes, trying to push him away but he was too strong. He expertly kissed her until she stopped struggling and kissed him back. She threw her arms around him and pulled tighter. It had been so long since she’d kissed anybody. It felt good. Very good.

He didn’t bother to unbutton her blouse. He just ripped it open and pulled it off. She was wearing a brief bra that enhanced her well-cared-for figure. She unhooked her bra and his hands slid over firm breasts, caressing her inflamed nipples, eliciting a moan from the officer. Catching each rising nub between his thumb and forefinger, the alien man tweaked them tenderly. Claudia’s passion rose quickly.

Removing his hands for a moment, he stood back to admire the gorgeous woman. Then, Kurt bent forward and his mouth descended to capture one engorged nipple. His lips closed firmly around her breast as his tongue circled about the redden nub, lashing them softly.

One hand slipped down to unbutton her executive skirt. The cloth fell to the floor exposing the brunette’s tiny panties, barely covering the well-trimmed dark pubic hair. His hand circled over her belly and dipped lower between her thighs, teasing the woman briefly until he touched the soft pussy lips through the thin cotton, rubbing them gently while his thumb pressed over the erect clit.

Then he moved his hand inside her panties; his fingers delicately parting her labia to dip into the warmth within. Her pussy was dripping wet and she moaned loudly from this arousing touch.

Claudia moved her hand over his crotch and felt his swelling cock trapped inside his pants. She wanted to see it, to touch it, to feel it inside of her. She dropped onto her knees and unzipped his pants, pulling them down to the floor. Kurt was not wearing anything underneath and his cock dangled freely in front of the woman’s face. It was enormous. His dick was still not fully erect yet and it was already eight inches long.

She grabbed with amazement the thick piece of meat and leaned forward, the tip of her tongue already sticking out. She slowly licked along its length, coating the phallus with saliva. It stiffened to full size; ten inches of pleasure before the woman’s eyes.

Her jaws stretched wide to accommodate the girth as she forced her lips over the head, taking it into her mouth. The pretty woman began to suck while pre-cum mixing with her saliva in her mouth. The mix escaped her lips around the swollen penis to drip down her chin. The huge member forced Claudia to alter her posture, preventing her from falling backwards. Her lips stretched until she thought her jaw would surely dislocate. The swelling head forced itself deeper, almost down her throat, making breathing difficult. Still she continued to suck, harder now. Her burning pussy was dripping abundantly, soaking her panties.

The penis came free of her mouth with an audible plop as he grasped her waist and lifted her effortlessly to her feet. He grabbed his panties and yanked them away. Following this, Kurt sat on the couch and pulled her along, sitting her on his lap facing him. He positioned her vagina over the tip of his organ.

Claudia was trembling with excitement and nervousness. She never imagined having a cock of that size inside of her body.

Still gripping her tightly, he forced the whimpering brunette downwards onto his shaft, her pussy lips stretching to accommodate its bulk. The massive cock plunged very slowly until it was completely sheathed within her pussy. Her eyes opened wide, her lips parted in a silent scream. Leaving her there for a moment, motionless, he ran his eyes over the slender body he was ravishing. She was certainly a gem. A precious jewel helplessly impaled on his cock. It gave him great satisfaction to hear her moaning as he tugged on her erect nipples, distended with lust.

Claudia’s arms were resting on his shoulders, her proud tits swung in front of his eyes. Her blue eyes were unfocused and her red lips were parted, panting with need as her body was filled to its maximum capacity. She started to move her body up and down on his penis.

Her soft white body was wracked with lust and it amused him to see her so easily enjoying their new relationship. Lifting her body slowly until less than an inch of his member was still inside, he suddenly slammed her back down onto his prick. She yelped. Muscular arms repeated the motion, again and again. The officer’s eyes were closed now as her body was consumed by an aching pleasure. High-pitched moans merged together into a continuous unearthly keening under the assault. Swollen tits bounced freely in time to the rhythm.

Rebecca heard weird noises coming from the living room. When she was half way down the stairs, she froze. She saw Claudia’s naked body straddling Kurt and bouncing up and down on his large cock. At first Rebecca thought that he was raping her but then she watched more carefully, realizing that Claudia was eagerly impaling herself on his cock. Maybe enjoying the ride more than he was. The nurse started to walk back silently, but the curiosity made her stay a little longer. Listening to her boss panting and gasping blissfully, made her pussy tingle and her nipples swell beneath her white nurse uniform.

“Mmpphhh … Ahh …aargg,” Grunting sounds escaped Claudia’s lips as she started to climax.

His cock pushed still deeper into her body even as her pussy contracted wildly and her body shuddered under the power of the incredible orgasm crashing through her helpless figure. She felt the member swell impossibly large within her widespread walls, then it twitched while gush after gush of warm seed spurted into her cavity.

Finished with their exertions, Claudia collapsed over him, gasping, her body still trembling in the aftershock of her blissful experience. This had been the greatest fuck of her life! Somehow, she felt at peace with the idea of her innocent daughter experiencing the same later on.

* * *

At that same moment, across town, a bullet slashed the side of the beast’s helmet. The alien grabbed a boomerang-like blade attached to his belt and threw it at the big black man that had shot at him. The blade flew at incredible speed, cutting through the man’s throat, almost severing his head. The alien decided it was becoming too dangerous and activated the mirroring shield, making him virtually invisible. After that, it was easy to kill the rest of the armed men. Twenty minutes of constant fire from the drug dealers had lifted a cloud of thin white dust spreading in the air and pieces of broken glass scattered on the floor. There were dead bodies everywhere. The illegal workers, mostly female, that had not been wounded or killed during the shootout, were escaping through the small windows of the cocaine lab.

The alien grabbed the ankle of a young Nicaraguan girl that was halfway out. He pulled her back in and pinned her against the wall. The terrified girl was just able to see a blurred figure, something like a ghost, moving in front of her, pressing her chest. The alien contracted his claws and put the palm of his hand over the woman’s belly. She could feel his hand moving around her stomach and down to her pussy but she couldn’t see it. Just as he reached her cunt, the situation became too stressful and she fainted.

Day three: Morning

Captain Vega was resting immersed in his thoughts after a sleepless night. Aliens exist! He was still trying to find a logical explanation other than aliens but he knew there was none. It was very hard for him to believe that kind of stuff, but the evidence he had seen was irrefutable. In the long hours they had talked with Kurt, they had agreed to start a methodical search in the places most likely to be preferred by the alien. That is, far from crowded places but not too far from the ‘hunting’ areas. They also agreed to keep a very low profile on the alien situation to prevent any leaks of information to the press which would certainly cause mass hysteria.

Kurt had informed Vega and Claudia that the government was already aware of the existence of life on other planets since finding hard evidence around the crash landing of an alien spaceship many years ago. They had found some burned bodies and metal parts but not much else. They had decided to keep it secret from the world in order to have a strategic advantage over other countries.

“Fucking bureaucratic assholes!” was all Vega said when he heard this.

Vega threw away the covers of his bed in exasperation. Time to work!

* * *

Claudia woke up in Kurt’s arms. It was 7 am and they were still lying on the couch. Claudia had an incredible feeling of satisfaction. She wanted to stay there, close to her lover’s warm skin, holding him tightly, but she knew it was getting late.

She noticed that Kurt was already awake and said, “I better check on Faith. You wait here until I explain everything to her and then I’ll call you, ok?”

She walked up to her daughter’s room and closed the door. They talked for a long while. Claudia told her everything that had happened in the previous hours. She told her about Kurt’s origin. She explained Kurt’s theory about Faith’s unknown father being an alien and that the reason for her illness was only a consequence of her changing body. Of course, Claudia didn’t mention the part when Kurt magnificently fucked her brains out just the night before. The hardest part was to explain Kurt’s ability to cure her in a rather unconventional way; sex.

Faith was certain that her mother had gone absolutely nuts. First she thought her mother was joking, but Claudia would never joke about something like this. Then, she thought that maybe a fanatic cult leader had convinced her mother of that madness just to screw her, literally. She couldn’t believe that her mother had bought such a stupid story. Nonetheless, Claudia looked more relaxed than ever. She was really serious about it.

Finally, Faith spoke, “Ok, mom. I have to be honest with you. I don’t believe a word you’ve said. I have to see that unquestionable proof you mentioned.” Faith was amused and a little excited after that weird but interesting conversation with her mother.

Claudia understood her daughter’s doubtfulness and finally called Kurt. He put on only his jeans and walked up the stairs, entering the teen’s room. Faith looked intently at Kurt’s muscular body up and down. He didn’t look like a fanatical cult leader. In fact, he was actually very handsome.

If I have to have sex with this guy, I definitely won’t mind, she thought playfully. In reality, she was a little frightened, even though her brave and overprotective mother was in the room with her.

Kurt showed the teen some tri-dimensional images with his pad. Faith, Claudia and Rebecca saw a few of the most beautiful and strange life forms in the galaxy spinning slowly in display over her bed. At the end of the show, Faith and Rebecca were fascinated. They both believed everything now.

“Can I talk to Faith alone please?” Kurt said. Rebecca left the room immediately and Claudia followed her reluctantly.

When Kurt and Faith were alone, the man asked the very scared teen, “Have you ever been with a man, Faith?”

She thought about it for a moment. She had seen a boy’s penis before, if that’s what he meant. She gave a blowjob to her last boyfriend a few months ago, and she even let him cum in her mouth. But, she had never gone all the way with anybody.

“Well, I guess so…” she responded shyly. She was visibly shaking from nervousness.

“Don’t worry, darling,” he said with a soothing voice and added, “I promise you that by the end of this week, you will feel stronger and healthier than ever. You will never feel sick again”.

Faith’s heart was beating faster. She considered his words for a moment and she liked the idea. She liked it more than anything.

“If that’s true, I will do whatever it takes,” she said more confident of herself.

With that, he unexpectedly pulled his cock out of his pants. The teen was startled at the sight of his giant and still growing dick. She leaped backwards to rest on her side, away from him. The penis she’d sucked months ago was nothing like this. Kurt’s organ was much bigger and it was not fully erect yet! Faith was frozen, staring at his manhood. Her small rosy nipples swelled a little and she felt a tingling building in her untouched pussy.

Kurt took her hand and pulled it over his hardening cock. The teenager grabbed the phallus gently as she felt it grow completely erect. Without any further indication, she leaned forward and licked a drop of lubricating fluid already forming on the tip. It tasted good. She licked again, this time holding her wet tongue a little longer over his cock-head.

Kurt’s dick was now displaying its ten inches to the excited girl. He pushed forward slightly, pressing her soft lips. She got the message. Faith opened her mouth as wide as she could and engulfed the head of his cock. Her mouth could barely fit it while her lips stretched to the limit.

The teen completely forgot about her usual early-morning nausea. Kurt’s phallus tasted delicious and she wanted more, much more. She eagerly massaged his cock with her tongue while he grabbed the back of her head, trying to push it deeper inside. Faith was not sure about letting him go deeper but she had no option, he was too strong. Kurt pushed harder until he banged at the back of her throat. She gagged for a second but recomposed quickly and urged him to move forward. She was breathing heavily through her nose and the excitement was building rapidly within her tender body.

Kurt pulled her long t-shirt up to her waist. Surprisingly, Faith was not wearing panties. He leaned to his side and cupped her pussy, rubbing her inflamed clitoris with his thumb. The teen moaned with Kurt’s cock still embedded deep in her mouth. It only took a few seconds for her to reach her first orgasm. A long awaited climax that had been suppressed by her illness. Faith’s vagina contracted on itself while her muscles stiffened and relaxed spasmodically for almost one minute. The young girl was trying to catch her breath while her mouth was completely blocked by the man’s giant cock.

Kurt had total control over his body and decided that it was time to give Faith her ‘medicine’. He secured her head and discharged the first load of sperm in her mouth. The teen’s orgasm was still lingering and she opened her eyes wide when she felt her mouth filled with his warm, gooey fluids.

“Swallow it, baby. Swallow all of it…” Kurt ordered.

Obediently, she let the white cream slide down her throat. When the second load of cum poured inside, she gulped it down too. She kept swallowing and he kept cumming. But the fluid was gushing too fast and it started to escape from the corner of her lips, down her chin and over the white sheets.

This was extremely exciting for her. Kurt’s sperm tasted like nothing she had tasted before. It was intoxicating and addictive. She loved it. She needed more. She wished to fill her body with it until not another drop could be pumped inside. And he was ready to satisfy her wishes. His reserves of sperm were more that the small teen could handle. Her stomach was already full and he kept coming. Even then, Faith remained attached to his cock as if her life depended on it. Finally, he knew it was enough and he pulled his dick away with a popping sound. A gush of cum spilled from the girl’s mouth as the man dislodged.

Faith gasped for air, her head falling down to the pillow as a second climax rippled through her body. The tickles in her stomach, esophagus and mouth were enough to send her over the edge. Kurt was not even touching her body as this happened. The spasms flowed from her pussy, all over her contorting body, to her overwhelmed mind. The orgasmic contractions pushed more cum up her full abdomen and out of her mouth. He observed with a grin of satisfaction as the innocent teen twisted on the bed, her legs shaking while her orgasm peaked and slowly receded.

Claudia was listening carefully behind the door. She heard her daughter’s whimpering and she could not wait any longer, rushing into the room. She saw her beautiful daughter laying flat on the bed. Her untouched pussy was glistening with vaginal fluids. Her face was smeared with Kurt’s cum and her expression was indescribable. It was pure ecstasy. Claudia noticed that Faith’s belly was a little distended.

“What happened?” she asked with surprise.

“Faith ate. You will see that later today she will feel better and stronger,” Kurt responded.

Claudia sat beside her daughter and asked. “Are you ok honey? Do you still feel sick to your stomach?”

“No, mom. I feel great. I haven’t felt this good in months,” Faith whispered, a little out of breath.

Claudia leaned forward and held her daughter tightly, crying with happiness.

“I’ll leave you two alone,” Kurt said walking out of the room. As he stepped out, he saw the nurse walking down the hall in a hurry and a little embarrassed.

* * *

Later that same morning, Mike’s voice sounded on the car radio, “Captain Vega, we have another massacre. We’ve found nine dead drug dealers so far; again not one of them has bullet wounds. The location is a cocaine lab disguised as a furniture warehouse. Some illegal workers are talking nonsense. Something about a ‘Diablo’ they say, it means ‘the devil’.”

“I’ll be right there” Vega responded, turning on the siren. He knew exactly what the Diablo looked like.

Vega arrived at the scene and walked around the destroyed place. He was informed that there was another decapitated body. A big black man’s head was missing and it was nowhere to be found. There were bullet casings everywhere and hundreds of bullet holes in the walls and ceiling.

This alien is going to be a tough one to catch, Vega walked around thinking. If he was able to defeat these cold blooded fuckers without using firearms, what the hell could he do using them?

This was not good news for the police captain. He realized that Kurt’s offering to help seemed a bit more critical now.

“There is a missing girl,” Mike said.

“What? Another one?” Vega asked.

“Yes. The other women say that the guy responsible for the shooting pulled the girl back inside the warehouse when she was almost out the window and they never saw her again. We checked inside and she’s not in there,” Mike confirmed.

Vega remembered Kurt’s words the day before about the alien looking forward to breeding.

Day three: Noon

The illegal worker girl woke up hours later lying naked on the floor. The sun was high in the sky. She looked around to discover that she was inside a large apartment. The wide space had two levels and was decorated elegantly with brick walls and fancy paintings. She looked up, noticing that the upper level was some sort of open bedroom, about half the size of the main floor and there was a big bed that occupied most of the room. She distinguished a woman sleeping sideways on the bed, with her legs hanging from one side.

The foreign girl didn’t know if she should hide or try to run away. She chose the second option, but discovered that the main entrance was locked and using the windows was impossible since the apartment was seven floors up. She walked silently around the place trying not to wake the sleeping woman but she became frustrated when she couldn’t find a way out. The only place she hadn’t checked yet was the upper floor. Despite her fears, she slowly climbed up the stairs until she was standing just beside the bed. The sleeping young woman was completely naked and breathing peacefully. Her legs were slightly spread. The illegal girl looked a little closer and noticed a white creamy puddle between the girl’s thighs, just outside her vagina. Her pussy lips were also covered with the slimy substance.

“Ay Dios! A esta mujer la violaron!” The Nicaraguan girl exclaimed. She leaned over and tried to wake up the woman without success. Suddenly, she saw a shadow move outside the window! She jumped swiftly to hide behind the bed, almost slipping in the creamy white goo spread on the floor beneath the sleeping woman’s hanging legs.

The gray bulk of the alien passed through the window carrying a woman’s naked body. It was a blonde, apparently unconscious. He dropped the blonde over the bed, next to the other female and looked down to the main floor.

The girl from the cocaine lab was not where he left her. He turned his head scanning the apartment.

There were not many places where she could hide. The beast took a step forward and looked behind the bed. There she was: A trembling, thin, dark-skinned woman looking hysterically back at him. He would “work” with her later. He just turned around, jumped out of the window and climbed the outside walls of the building with the agility of a spider.

After that terrifying encounter, the foreign girl’s face was pale and her heart was pounding hard in her chest. She jumped on the bed beside the sleeping woman and held her hand.

Moments later, the blonde woke up feeling dizzy and very hungry. She saw the dark-skinned woman sitting beside her on the bed. The blonde sat up.

“Where am I?” She received no response from the woman but a puzzled look.

The blonde looked around. From the bed, she could see the whole apartment except for the bathroom and the area below the loft. It was just past noon and the place was very well illuminated. It was clean and elegant. She looked at the foreign looking girl and said

“Hi”.

“Hello,” the Nicaraguan teen answered with an accent.

“Do you speak English?” the blonde asked.

“Just…few words,” she answered.

“What is your name?” the blonde asked.

“Rubi,” the foreigner answered, “You?”

“I’m Shelly,” the blonde responded.

Shelly and Rubi talked for a while with some difficulties. Rubi explained that she had been smuggled into the country a few days before and after that, the drug dealers had forced her to work in their cocaine labs. Shelly told Rubi that she was on a break from her studies in New York. She had gone to the house of a friend when this beast suddenly appeared and kidnapped her, placed her in a dark basement for two days and then moved her to this apartment. Shelly didn’t mention the part where the alien killed the gang members that used to supply her fix of heroin. She also felt too ashamed to tell Rubi that the alien fucked her brains out the day before and that she enjoyed it enough to reach the best orgasm of her life.

Shelly asked Rubi to help her move the sleeping woman to a more comfortable position. While they were doing this, Shelly looked at the puddle of white sperm accumulated on the sheets and a sudden rush ran through her body. Her heart started to beat faster and her mouth began to salivate. She knew what the substance was and she had to fight the urge to taste it, to eat it one more time.

Suddenly, the unconscious girl woke up and sighed loudly. She looked at the girls sitting on her bed and asked, “What is going on?! What are you doing in my apartment?”

After they explained their current situation, she remembered her ordeal the previous night with this awful gray thing and she burst into tears.

“What’s your name?” Shelly asked.

“Lisa…” the girl said sobbing.

“Don’t worry Lisa, we will find a way to get out of here,” Shelly comforted her.

A while later, Lisa explained that the building had just been remodeled and it was almost empty except for a few apartments in the lower floors. She was the only resident above the fourth floor. The odds of being rescued were not good. The alien had cut off the phone line and sealed the main door. It was the only entrance.

They all took long baths and soon realized that there were no clothes either. Lisa’s large closet was completely empty. There were only towels and bed sheets to cover their naked bodies. Rubi’s clothes, which were scattered on the living room floor, were very dirty and ragged and she preferred to wear just a towel like her new friends.

Clean now but with no way to escape, the girls had no choice but to settle down and hope for rescue.

* * *

In the destroyed cocaine lab, the investigation continued. “Captain! Look at this!” a uniformed officer called Vega.

“What is it?” Vega asked approaching the officer.

The officer pointed at a footprint on the ground. The footprint was very similar to a human’s but larger and instead of toes, it had some sort of claws.

“What do you think it is? Do you think ‘Bigfoot’ did this?” the officer said joking.

“It’s probably just a joke. I don’t think it’s related to the killings,” Vega said, trying to cover up the fact that it was indeed some kind of Bigfoot. The alien responsible for the shooting had made that print. He needed to locate Kurt and start with the search plan. The whole situation was getting out of hand. If the FBI gets involved, he thought, there’s going to be another massacre, but this time it would include not only dead drug dealers or gang members.

A few minutes later, Claudia and Kurt walked into the wrecked cocaine lab.

“Where the hell have you been?” Vega asked.

“I’m sorry we’re late. What happened here?” Claudia asked.

“You can see for yourself. It’s a mess,” Vega answered.

Kurt was already looking around the crime scene, looking for clues to the alien’s location. Officer Karen O’Malley approached him and asked, “Who are you? You shouldn’t be here!”

“It’s ok. He’s with me,” Claudia said, “He is helping us with the case.”

“The young girl was lying, right?” Kurt asked O’Malley.

“What? What girl?” O’Malley responded confused.

“The girl who was crying yesterday in the interrogation room,” Kurt clarified.

O’Malley didn’t answer back, startled by his statement. She wondered how he knew.

Vega approached them and dragged Kurt away from the officer. “You better keep a low profile, Kurt,” Vega said. “We don’t want people to know who you are, do we?”

“It’s ok. I’m sure Officer O’Malley won’t be a problem if she finds out,” Kurt answered, looking back at the tough yet feminine officer.

Not far from there, the alien beast was on top of a tall building, observing Captain Vega at a distance. He had returned to the killing site immediately after dropping Shelly at Lisa’s apartment. The officer was walking around the destroyed lab, talking to a tall man. The alien’s instincts indicated that there was something different about that man but he couldn’t figure out what it was.

The alien started to analyze the weapons carried by the officers. He wanted to learn about the battle capability of this planet’s authorities.

So far, they showed nothing different from the guns he had already seen. Maybe this planet was not as interesting as he’d thought; maybe it was a better idea to focus on the breeding issue. He had already captured three female humans with practically no resistance. Two of them were already pregnant and the new one was waiting for him.

However, the alien’s necessity for battle was always there. Soon he would pay a visit to the authorities’ headquarters.

Day three: Evening

The sunlight was fading on the horizon and the girls were leaning out the window trying to get someone’s attention. They were waving a white cloth at the people below but nobody was looking up. Lisa heard something above them and looked up to see the alien moving from the roof towards them. Lisa screamed and they all ran away from the window.

Shelly knelt behind the bed, followed by Rubi. Lisa ran downstairs and into the bathroom, locking the door. The beast came inside and immediately had Shelly and Rubi trapped between the bed and the balustrade delimiting the upper floor. He wasted no time and with a swift move, injected Rubi’s neck with the relaxing substance. The girl’s body went limp, falling backwards over Shelly. The alien clasped Rubi’s slim waist and threw her onto the bed, in exactly the same position that Lisa had been the night before. Shelly was kneeling just half a meter away from them with her back against the nightstand, frozen with fear.

The towel-clad Rubi was not unconscious but her eyes stared up vacantly. The alien was standing between her spread legs. A quick pull stripped the towel away, exposing her to the eyes of the creature and to Shelly. The alien’s hand slid down between Rubi’s splayed thighs. His long fingers traced down the valleys to each side of her vulva, while his thumb slid over the soft folds that hid her swelling clit. Rubi gasped. Shelly didn’t understand why Rubi was responding so eagerly to her rapist.

Soft words escaped Rubi’s mouth, “Ahh… si…”

The alien was a fast learner and he knew what the girl wanted. One of his hands centered over her soft pussy lips, while the stiff fingers of his other hand circled over the area of her clitoris. He rubbed and tugged at her soft labia, teasing her before allowing a long forefinger to part the outer lips and slide between. Soon, three fingers were moving in and out, stretching her pussy and preparing her for his fat penis. Rubi was panting now and her hips moved up and down, trying to follow the rhythm of his hand.

The alien was getting ready, too. Shelly observed his cock enlarge quickly reaching an incredible length. She wondered how that monster hadn’t split her in two when he fucked her before.

Rubi was writhing sexily on the bed, eyes partially closed, engorged nipples poking upwards, screaming for attention.

“Aaaahhh,” she thrust her hips up, seeking a deeper penetration from his fingers.

Each thrust forced her cavity wider, filling her pussy almost to the limit. Her mouth gaped wide to suck in air while she grunted with a combination of pleasure and pain. Now he was shoving his fingers in frantic motion.

Despite the presence of the huge monster in front of her and her mind in full awareness, Shelly began to get aroused as well. Her breathing deepened as erotic noises invaded her ears.

“Aaaahhhhh,” Rubi screamed when her body shuddered in climax, juice flooding abundantly, giving that extra bit of lubrication needed for the next step.

She was about to be ravished and part of her welcomed it. She needed a man’s cock like never before. Her ‘boyfriend’, one of the drug dealers, had made her shave her pubic hair completely just the day before. Now he was dead and she was lying with a huge monster. She didn’t care one bit. All she wanted was his phallus inside her as soon as possible.

His hands curled around her swollen tits, squeezing hard, forcing her to whine as hardened nipples bulged upwards. His enormous cock insinuated itself at the entrance of her vaginal cavity. Then, with a hard sudden move, it sank completely into her! It stretched her wider than ever. She climaxed again.

“Nnngghhhh”, Rubi wailed in the midst of her orgasm while the appendage filled her to full capacity, gliding over slippery surfaces, stimulating her g-spot, banging against her cervix. Another hard push and he was inside of her womb.

Shelly was now unconsciously rubbing her pussy with one hand and massaging her breasts with the other. Her eyes were fixed on the gray cock sliding in and out of the Latin young woman.

Every stroke penetrated Rubi several inches before pulling out almost completely and pushing in again. The woman’s belly swelled to accommodate the giant rod and the air was pushed out of her lungs. She gasped loudly following his rhythm.

“Aaaah, Ahhhhh, Ahhhh, aaaaahh, Aaanngggghhh,” another climax ignited through her bouncing body! She was experiencing an intensity of sexual arousal never dreamed possible. Orgasm followed orgasm during this relentless ravishing.

Then, he grunted and exploded inside of the overwhelmed girl. Shelly saw his large balls pulsate again and again while Rubi’s belly bulged at the spot where the head of his cock was. Shelly’s heart was beating out of her chest and her pussy was a waterfall of fluids that soaked her fingers. Soon, the alien’s semen poured out of Rubi’s stretched cunt and dribbled to the bed. Shelly couldn’t take it any longer and jumped over the bed and to the girl’s pelvis, sucking and swallowing the sperm that escaped between Rubi’s pussy and the beast’s cock.

The creature watched pleased at Shelly’s slavish actions and he pulled out his cock, allowing more room for her eager mouth. A large quantity of sperm flooded out of Rubi’s body. Shelly shifted her position between the girl’s legs and stuck her mouth directly on the open cavity to receive as much fluid as possible. She was in a cum-eating frenzy. Her brain was not processing any information other than consuming the alien’s delicious cream. She had become helplessly addicted to it.

Rubi’s body was still twitching from her overwhelming sexual experience. Soft moans escaped her mouth as Shelly finished cleaning the excess of sperm.

The alien walked down the stairs following Lisa’s scent and opened the locked bathroom door without much effort. Lisa screamed as she saw the huge monster walk in but a quick needle in her neck muted the frightened girl. This time she didn’t go limp but just lost her will to fight. Her nipples swelled rapidly revealing her induced arousal. The alien grabbed her hand and she submissively followed him to the living room.

After the challenging battle with the drug dealers he needed to celebrate his victory. Impregnating Rubi wasn’t enough for him and Lisa would do just fine to satisfy his needs. The woman’s womb was already full with his sperm from the hard fucking the night before and the reproduction process had already started inside her body, so he decided to play with her another way. The beast forced Lisa to lay on her back on the couch with her head hanging over the edge.

The small-framed girl looked upside-down at the rod dangling in front of her face. The alien aligned his dick at her pink lips and pushed. The injected substance that flowed in Lisa’s veins made her flexible, both mentally and physically. She willingly opened her mouth, letting his cock sink until it reached the back of her throat.

The alien began to fuck her face. Lisa could barely breathe but even so, she sucked him eagerly, massaging his cock head with her tongue. She was very aware of what she was doing and she new it was wrong, but she couldn’t do anything about it. She wanted him to ravish her, to abuse her at will and take her to the stars like he had done the day before. The injected substance was doing a good job within her brain.

The alien pushed increasingly harder against the entrance of her throat. She got scared and tried to stop him, but he was too strong and she caved. The large dick slipped past her gullet invading her esophagus. Lisa could clearly feel the firm piece of meat moving deeper inside of her, inch by inch. This excited her even further. The alien kept pushing until his balls were resting on her face. Lisa’s cunt was gushing. Suddenly, she realized she was running out of air. She pushed the monster desperately as she began to choke.

The female was useless if she died, so the alien pulled out to let her breath. After allowing her a few intakes of air, the alien shoved his cock back into her mouth. This time, it was her that pulled him deep. He complied shoving his cock until his swollen balls smashed her forehead. He waited until she was choking again and pulled out. The process repeated several times. On the last stroke, he discharged a fountain of semen directly in her esophagus.

The alien began to pull out of her as he continued to spray cum in large quantities. Lisa could feel her stomach bloating from the viscous juice filling her insides. Her clitoris was swelling large from the extreme arousal. The head of his cock reached her throat and immediately gobs of sperm filled her mouth. It tasted delicious; she wanted more but he pulled completely out of her mouth. Semen sprayed all over her face and hair. Lisa tried to catch as much as she could, eager to gulp it down.

The helplessly woman didn’t know that she was becoming addicted to his cum, as Shelly already was.

Day three: Night

It was almost sundown when Kurt and the officers decided to call it off for the day. They had carefully searched the cocaine lab for clues but found nothing. They had also searched a few possible hiding places for the alien, unsuccessfully. They would continue the next morning. Claudia was anxious to get home and check on her daughter. Kurt had promised she would be much healthier.

As soon as they got out of the car, Claudia ran into the house. She found Faith sitting in the living room, wearing her usual t-shirt and watching TV. She looked better than ever. Claudia sat beside her and held her tightly.

“I’m going to clean up,” Kurt said walking up the stairs.

Mother and daughter talked for a while about the marvelous recovery and then Faith remembered, “Did Kurt say he was going to clean up?”

“Yes, why?” Claudia asked.

“Rebecca is using the bathroom,” she answered.

Kurt was standing in the middle of the bathroom, observing the silhouette of the nurse bathing behind the plastic curtains. She was standing inside the large Jacuzzi-like bathtub. Her body looked slim, yet very strong. Firm legs and arms indicated that she exercised often. Her perky breasts matched perfectly the curvy lines of the rest of her body. Suddenly, Kurt heard Rebecca moaning softly. It became evident that she wasn’t just bathing her body; she was doing more than that.

Kurt carefully moved the curtain aside and saw the woman rubbing her clitoris with one hand while she sprayed water on her pussy with the other. He quickly undressed and silently entered the bathtub.

Rebecca played with herself still unaware of his presence. She was facing away from the man that she secretly desired. She tenderly caressed her clitoris while thinking about Kurt, wishing it was his hand touching her.

Kurt approached from behind and grabbed her shoulders. Rebecca jumped scared and was about to scream but he covered her mouth and said softly, “Don’t be scared, it’s me, Kurt.” Then, he added, “I saw you yesterday watching us in the living room. You were looking at Claudia and me having sex”.

This statement put her mind in motion and the urge to scream disappeared. Kurt removed his hand from her mouth.

“I’m sorry…I didn’t…please don’t hurt me,” Rebecca said almost crying, still facing away from him and trying to get loose from his hold.

“Hurt you?” he interrupted “I would never hurt you. I just want you to stay with me. You belong with us. With Claudia, Faith and me.” He put his arm around her waist. Rebecca was still scared but her nipples reacted immediately to his embrace.

“You know I can take care of you better than anybody else on this planet,” Kurt said.

The nurse was not struggling anymore and was listening attentively to his words. Regardless of the awkward situation, she wanted this and she was caving to her desires.

Her pink nipples poked out when he grabbed the soapy sponge and started to bathe her with tenderness. First she felt the gentle touch in the center of her back. Circular movements spread out around her waist, dipping lower, massaging into that delicate curve between her lower back and the tops of her buttocks. Lower again until each of those pert ass cheeks was being massaged. She felt slight tugs on her pussy lips, as her cheeks were forced apart with each rotation. Her breathing deepened. Then his hand dipped into the crevice between her legs, moving easily in the confined space due to the soapy lubrication. A finger touched lightly over her sensitive anus causing a shiver of lust.

Rebecca was just standing there, frozen and entranced by his expert touch; the fluids dripping from her pussy disguised by her wet body. His left hand was lightly touching the area just above the edge of her fine pubic hair, not moving, not just yet. Meanwhile, his right hand continued to massage the backs of the nurse’s thighs, fingers pushing into the resistance between her partly opened legs.

Almost unconsciously Rebecca shifted slightly, spreading her legs wider. The heel of his hand slipped between her legs, massaging gently upwards, still avoiding her overheated pussy. He caressed her between her ass cheeks that now openly trembled.

Then his fingers explored the edges of her cunt lips until his middle finger slipped to the center. He pressed harder and she opened to his touch, letting him penetrate into the tight passage. The helpless nurse moaned loudly, feeling his strong finger slipping back and forth, and his thumb pressing lightly onto the small knot of her anus.

Using his left hand, Kurt pressed between the pouting lips, finding her clitoris hard and erect. He manipulated the sensitive love button between two fingers, and this was enough… Rebecca lost control. With a groan, she fell forward to her hands and knees, legs spread.

Kurt’s hand still continued its manipulation of the throbbing clitoris while his right hand slid across her anus and pressed a finger that slipped inside almost effortlessly. Soapy walls gripped and released his finger as it moved smoothly in and out, increasing her arousal even further.

Rebecca’s breasts heaved and her breath shuddered in tortured gasps. Shifting her weight onto one hand, she began manipulating her own tits, squeezing and tugging the hardened nipples, swollen with lust.

Sensing what was coming, Kurt pulled his finger out for a moment. A small moan of disappointment escaped her lips, which changed to a sigh of pleasure as he inserted two, and then three fingers into her pussy. Kurt brought his thumb round to press hard again onto the little pink knot of her anus. Then, it was back inside. Moving faster now, two fingers rubbing over the clit from the front, three fingers shafting in and out of the cunt from the rear, the thumb almost touching them through a thin membrane.

Rebecca exploded. She fell forwards onto her face with a shriek as a powerful orgasm shot though her twitching pussy and spread throughout her body. He continued to stimulate all areas until he was sure he had given the woman every last bit of pleasure she could take.

Kurt’s cock was hard as a rock and now it was time to show her why she should stay in the house with them. He took advantage of her current position; face down on the bathtub floor with her ass up and exposed, wet and ready. He wasted no time. The muscular man aligned his cock at the tight opening of her anus and pushed steadily. Much to his surprise, Rebecca reached back and spread her ass checks for him. He entered her rectum easily, one inch, then two, three; in the first push, his whole rod disappeared inside the nurse’s fit body. Her legs trembled as she grunted in bliss.

Claudia walked into the bathroom and stood by the door, observing the couple. Kurt was ramming his cock in and out of the nurse’s ass with long, slow motions. She could picture the head of his cock moving deep inside the nurse’s rectum, pulling out and then pushing in again. Then Kurt increased the speed of his thrusts.

Rebecca was ecstatic, moaning loudly while her breasts dangled back and forth a couple of inches over the bathtub floor.

Claudia watched with amazement at Rebecca’s exertions. The nurse was totally submissive to her new lover and Claudia found the situation incredibly hot.

Kurt’s sperm was boiling in his balls ready to burst. A few seconds later, he ejaculated a large wad of cum up the nurse’s ass. Rebecca felt the warm fluid filling her insides and this sent her over the edge again, her legs shaking uncontrollably and her spine bending up and down with strong spasms. He kept sending jets of cum into her body while her climax refused to fade away.

At last, Kurt slowly withdrew from her, careful not to let the cum spill out of her ass. He stood up bringing the shattered girl with him. Holding her tight, pressing her back against his chest. Rebecca was barely conscious.

Claudia was still there, motionless watching them. Her nipples hard and erect.

“Grab a towel and help me get her dry,” Kurt told Claudia while turning Rebecca around and exposing her ass. He was curious about what Claudia would do.

Claudia snapped out of her voyeuristic spell, pulled a towel from the shelf and moved closer to the couple. She started drying Rebecca’s hair and gently moved the towel around her back, then lower to her ass checks. Claudia could feel her nipples almost exploding beneath her blouse.

She knelt, still making slow circles on Rebecca’s rounded ass. She noticed a thread of white cream leaking out of the nurse’s anus and sliding down her inner thigh. Almost unconsciously, Claudia leaned forward and licked it, cleaning the gooey fluid with her tongue. At first she couldn’t believe what she had just done, but then, a delightful taste saturated her tongue and stimulated her brain.

Claudia grabbed Rebecca’s ass cheeks, spreading them apart, and buried her face within. She licked every drop of sperm that escaped the nurse’s ravished hole.

What am I doing? Claudia thought. But she didn’t stop doing it; the taste was too good. She wanted more. She needed more.

Rebecca was in heaven. The incredible feeling of the warm tongue poking at her anus made her clitoris swell again and now it was rubbing against Kurt muscular leg. She wanted this to continue forever. Unfortunately for her, when there was no more fluid to swallow, Claudia pulled away.

Claudia’s mouth and chin were totally smeared with Kurt’s sperm. Kurt turned the limp nurse around to let Claudia dry her front. Rebecca opened her eyes weakly, looking at her boss. Their eyes locked as Claudia moved her hands down, rubbing gently on her friend’s tits. Rebecca moaned slightly. Claudia had never been with a woman before but this was really exciting. Something had changed within her as her usual shyness about her sexuality had completely vanished.

Claudia’s pussy was soaping wet. She moved closer to the nurse as the towel traveled down to dry Rebecca’s pelvis. She made circular motions over Rebecca’s pubic hair and gently caressed her clitoris with the soft fabric. Rebecca placed her arms around Claudia’s waist. Unexpectedly, the women kissed each other passionately. Rebecca could taste Kurt’s sperm in Claudia’s mouth, which increased her excitement. Tongues dueled wildly as Claudia dropped the towel, caressing Rebecca’s clitoris and cunt lips.

Kurt was very satisfied. He and the women were one.

He broke the kiss, much to their disappointment and carried Rebecca to Faith’s room. Claudia followed them close behind. He placed the nurse on the teen’s bed and left her alone with Claudia. He knew what was going to happen next and he was counting on it. He needed the women to get close to each other in every possible way. He shut the door behind him and walked down the stairs to join Faith in the living room.

* * *

Meanwhile, at Lisa’s apartment, the alien finally got tired of ravishing Lisa and left the girls alone. Shelly watched the monster jump out the window and then she walked downstairs to the main floor. Moments ago, she had witnessed how the huge cock of the beast penetrated Lisa’s mouth beyond the impossible. Did he hurt her? Was she still alive?

Shelly noticed that the small, assailed girl was breathing normally and her eyes were closed, as if she as peacefully sleeping. Lisa’s head was still hanging over the edge of the couch. Shelly saw the great amount of cum spread all over Lisa’s face, some of it still dripping to the floor. The temptation started in her pussy and traveled through her belly up to her mind.

She wanted to taste the wonderful fluid once more. The sperm she sucked out of Rubi’s vaginal cavity was only an appetizer for her needs. She knelt beside the couch and got closer to Lisa’s face. She was a few inches from the brunette. The closer she got to the cum-smeared skin, the harder it became to resist. Shelly kissed Lisa’s face, timidly, but the brunette didn’t move an inch. She licked her own lips, tasting the white cream. Then she licked Lisa’s cheek, filling the tip of her tongue with the sticky goo. The familiar, exciting tingling saturated her mouth. Soon, she was eagerly sucking Lisa’s face clean.

When Shelly swept the sticky fluid off Lisa’s soft lips, the petite girl came back to her senses and instinctively stuck her tongue out. Shelly was startled for a moment but then she responded to the brunette, burying her tongue in Lisa’s mouth. They kissed passionately. Shelly grasped Lisa’s breasts, gently squeezing them and caressing her nipples. Lisa arched her back and a big load of goo flowed out of her mouth into Shelly’s. The blonde was caught by surprise but immediately tried to swallow all she could; some of it spilled to the floor.

This increased Shelly’s arousal even further. She stood up, walked around the couch and threw her body over Lisa’s. They kissed fervently while breasts rubbed over breasts and pussy over pussy. The new-found lovers enjoyed each other for a long time until it was dark outside.

Meanwhile, Rubi remained still unconscious on the upper floor, with her womb completely filled with alien sperm.

Day three: Late Night

The alien was hanging outside a window of the second floor at the police headquarters. His invisibility shield was activated. Below him, on the street, a dozen patrol cars were parked and many men in uniform walked in and out of the building. A young female scent flowed out the window and the beast had his eyes locked on his prey. He slipped silently inside.

It was late and Officer O’Malley was finishing some paperwork before going home. She had the feeling of being watched but she looked around and everyone was immersed in their own work. Then, from the corner of her eye, she saw a figure materializing beside her. This was impossible. It must be tiredness playing tricks in her mind. She turned her head and there it was! The huge gray bulk of a man was standing beside her desk. Two meters high. Very broad shoulders and chest. A lot of electronic devices attached to his arms and legs. She just had time to gasp before a needle stung her neck. She wanted to grab her gun but her arms were not responding.

“What the hell is that!!” someone shouted from the other side of the room.

Everybody looked at him and then looked in the direction he was staring. Most of the twenty officers in the room watched the alien at the same time. The alien was in attack stance. Knees partly bent, ready to jump. Torso leaning forward as his eyes observed every move of the surrounding officers.

An instant before the first gun pointed in his direction, he jumped at incredible speed, attaching himself to the left wall a few feet above the ground. The first bullet cut the air, flying across O’Malley’s opened window. When the next round perforated holes in the wall, the beast was already running fast toward the closest man to kill him, cutting his chest and face with his blades. Seeing this, the police officers took cover behind their desks and started shooting again, trying not to kill each other in crossfire.

A different shooting sound crossed the room. Faded. Almost like a blowgun. A bright bullet flew across the room at lightening speed. The fireball passed through a metal desk like butter and killed another officer, throwing him back several feet. Another explosion blasted near the center of the room and a cloud of gray smoke spread quickly inside the room. Soon, it became very difficult to see beyond two meters.

More screams meant more officers down. The fire alarms went off. The place was in total chaos. Bullets flew everywhere. More policemen were entering the room, trying to figure out what was going on, ready to shoot at the invaders. Smoke was escaping through the windows. The invisibility shield was activated again and the alien rushed to O’Malley’s desk, grabbed the young woman by her uniform and dragged her out the window. He carried the woman up the exterior wall, using the smoke and the moonless night as cover. Then, they both disappeared into the darkness.

Some officers were still behind cover, looking for the attacker. A heavy silence reigned on the room as the smoke slowly started to dissipate. There were several wounded and dead bodies lying around.

“What the hell happened?” one of the officers asked. “What the fuck was that thing?”

Nobody answered.

* * *

A short time later the alien arrived at Lisa’s apartment carrying O’Malley. He removed her uniform and laid her naked body on the bed, beside Rubi. O’Malley was still unconscious but the effect of the injection was fading away. The alien watched Shelly and Lisa sleeping together on the couch downstairs. He decided to wait until the new girl was fully awake. It would be more fun that way. Anyway, he still had some pending work with Shelly. Her womb had not been filled with his sperm yet.

He walked down to the main floor and stood in front of the couch. Lisa was waking up. When she saw the huge gray bulk standing beside her she jolted, pushing Shelly away and waking her in the process. Both girls sat on the sofa looking at the alien, the weird shape of his head, his broad chest, his strong arms, and his long, fat cock. Shelly could not take her eyes away from it. Lisa didn’t know what to do and just held tightly to Shelly’s arm.

The alien moved his clawed hand to the back of Shelly’s head and pulled her toward him. She resisted for a moment but he was too strong. Slowly, her face approached his penis until her cheek was pressing on his still soft cock. Feeling his ruggedness on her face instantly spiked her arousal. She spontaneously grabbed his rod and put it in her mouth.

Lisa was amazed watching her new friend collaborating with the monster while the fat cock started to grow fast. Moments later, Shelly’s lips were widely stretched and her head was bobbing back and forth, blowing him fervently.

Sucking noises filled the room and Lisa started to feel tickles between her legs, her excitement also increasing rapidly. Lisa was very close to Shelly’s face and the alien’s dick. Inevitably she caved to her desires and leaned forward, licking the part of the alien’s cock that could not fit inside Shelly’s mouth. Both girls got him hard and lubricated. He was ready now.

He grabbed both girls and pulled them off the couch, then he sat down with his cock pointing up like a rocket. Shelly and Lisa were standing in front of him, confused. The alien signaled Shelly to approach and she obeyed, her eyes fixed on the enormous phallus. He held her waist, turned her around and lifted her over his lap, facing away from him. Her pussy was now hovering over the tip of his long cock. A rush rippled across the blonde’s body, who looked up at Lisa, still standing in front of them. The alien let Shelly’s own weight force his cock into her, pushing her soaked pussy lips apart and sinking deep into the warm cavity. Shelly gasped, her eyes still locked with Lisa’s.

Slowly and steadily, the alien’s rod penetrated the tight cavity, until it hit bottom. He began to rock Shelly’s body up and down, fucking her delightfully and she responded by waving her hips around, enjoying every second of it. Shelly wasn’t scared anymore. She wanted to be fucked. She wanted his large, hard cock inside of her, filling her so completely over and over. Her body needed his seed. She needed to taste that addicting creamy fluid that only he could give her.

Lisa looked into Shelly’s eyes until they rolled back into her head, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure.She could not just stand there and do nothing. Her body was also on fire and she needed some release. She stepped forward, straddling the alien’s legs and sitting down in front of Shelly, kissing her, rubbing her tits and increasing the bliss. Shelly wrapped her arms around Lisa’s body, pulling her closer. The petite brunette felt her nipples rise fast as the blonde’s body jumped up and down and Shelly’s tits rubbed on hers constantly.

Then, Shelly started to convulse, “Aaahhh Goooodd! Aaahhrggg”

Her orgasm came like a freight train crashing down, her impaled body twitching with violent spasms. The alien seized this moment to finish the penetration. He pushed down on the blonde’s waist and his cock popped through her cervix reaching the bottom of her womb. This extracted a wheeze from the ravished girl and extended her orgasm a little longer. Then, her arms went limp.

Upstairs, Karen O’Malley was regaining consciousness. She opened her eyes and found herself in an unknown place. She couldn’t remember anything after she saw that man in the office wearing a gray costume. She realized that she was naked and inside an elegant apartment. She saw Rubi lying next to her and tried unsuccessfully to wake her. The young girl was breathing serenely. Her legs were spread wide, hanging to the side of the bed and there was a white liquid accumulated between her legs, mainly near her crotch.

O’Malley suspected that the fluid was semen. But it couldn’t be; there was too much of it. It looked like a hundred guys had jacked off between the girl’s legs. The officer leaned closer and it smelled just like sex. It had to be semen. Then, she heard a soft moan coming from downstairs and looked down through the balustrade. What she saw almost sent her heart out of her chest…

The man with the gray disguise was there! And he was fucking two young women! She looked around for her gun but it was nowhere to be found. She walked silently half way down the stairs trying to understand what was really happening. When she was closer to the trio, she saw the beast’s head! It was not a disguise! She had to cover her mouth to avoid screaming.

This was impossible. Maybe it’s just a sex toy she thought. She observed as the blonde woman’s body shuddered under the spasms of a strong orgasm. The second girl was also sitting on his lap, devotedly helping him to stimulate the ravished girl. That thing looked too real to be a toy. O’Malley couldn’t understand why these girls were willingly fucking that horrible creature. She considered approaching the alien and hitting his head with something, but she was too scared to move. The situation was all too confusing.

Even though Shelly was almost unconscious from her never-ending climax, the alien was still grabbing her waist, rocking her body up and down like a rag doll. Lisa was pressing her body against Shelly’s flat belly, pinning the girl in between. The cock hammering in the blonde’s womb increased in strength and speed. Shelly just grunted and moaned trying to bear the incredible fuck. Lisa was jealous. She wanted the giant dick inside of her as well. Her swollen clitoris rubbed against Shelly’s skin and it only boosted her fire.

Then, she felt the powerful arms of the alien wrapped around her body, and pulled her tightly against Shelly. The alien roared and exploded in climax. A fountain of white fluid gushed inside of Shelly’s stretched womb. Lisa could feel the blonde’s belly bloating every time his balls contracted. Shelly started to shiver again as a renewed orgasm crawled inside her blurred mind. Lisa felt one of the alien’s long fingers penetrating unexpectedly into her anus. This was exactly what she needed; her own orgasm exploded from the center of her sex to her brain and back. She clenched harder to Shelly as their bodies shook convulsively.

After a few minutes, the alien stood up letting both girls fall to the carpet. He looked to the stairway and found O’Malley staring terrified back at him. He walked toward her while she ran back to the upper level and jumped over Rubi, behind the bed. The alien passed by the bed, not caring about the frightened police officer. He put on his helmet and leaped out the window. O’Malley almost fainted from the blood speeding through her veins. After a few minutes, she calmed down a little and looked in the direction of the girls lying on the floor below. When she was sure that the beast was gone, she stood up and walked down to the main level again, approaching the girls.

* * *

The ambulances were rushing in and out of the police headquarters. Dozens of police officers were searching the building and around the block, trying to find the assassin that dared to attack them.

“What’s going on?” Vega asked through his cell phone.

“The police headquarters has been attacked by some lunatic!” the voice answered in the other end.

“Shit! I can’t believe this! Is anyone harmed? Did you get the guy?” the Captain asked.

“No sir. He escaped. Some officers are saying something about some sort of animal being responsible for it. It’s chaos down here.”

“Damn! I’m on my way,” he ended the conversation.

Captain Vega arrived at the building and soon was informed of the situation. There were seven officers dead and twenty-one injured. One officer was missing.

“What do you mean one officer is missing?” Vega asked.

“Yes, captain. Officer O’Malley was here at the time of the attack but we can’t find her”

This is getting out of control. Where the hell is Kurt? Vega thought tensely.

* * *

Earlier, back at Claudia’s house. Kurt had not yet sat down on the couch, when Faith was already jumping over to kiss him and hold him tightly.

“How did you do that? How did you take my illness away?” Faith asked him.

“Your body won’t be needing food or water anymore. You just need me,” Kurt answered.

Faith just looked at him with admiration and then put her hand over his crotch, “Can you make me feel even better?” she asked.

“Sure, that’s what I’m here for,” he said, pulling her t-shirt over her head.

Kurt let the beautiful teenager lay down on the couch while he pulled his clothes off. Her pink nipples were already erect with anticipation. She rested her head on the sofa’s arm and he moved on top of her, kissing her passionately on her full, red lips. Then he moved down and around her neck, kissing and licking her tender skin above her breasts. The innocent woman gasped at every touch, getting easily closer to her first orgasm of the night.

Kurt covered her with kisses, moving slowly down her body. He reached her breasts and sucked one of her swollen, sensitive nipples into his mouth. Faith arched her back with delight, smashing her perky orbs against his face. He released her nub and moved to the other. As soon as he nibbled the hard flesh, she climaxed. The teen gasped loudly and bucked up and down trying unsuccessfully to control herself while he remained stuck to her nipple. While her first orgasm faded, he continued his journey down the soft skin of her belly. Her hands grabbed his head, pushing him down to her waiting clitoris. She wanted to cum again.

Kurt reached her already soaked pussy. An erected clitoris welcomed his mouth. He dove directly on her oversensitive button, sending a jolt of electricity straight to her brain. Faith screamed with joy and grasped his hair as a strong spasm waved across her body. Kurt worked skillfully in the girl’s pussy, licking her cunt lips and sticking his tongue in her tight canal. The young woman squirmed over the couch, her legs already shaking even before her second orgasm completely built within her.

Kurt felt warmth enveloping his cock. He glanced down to see Claudia kneeling beside the couch, engulfing his growing dick. The woman was a true expert handling a man’s meat. Using her lips, teeth and tongue alternatively, she had him hard as a rock in almost no time.

Claudia sucked on his fully erected cock with eagerness. Rebecca was there too, kneeling beside her boss, watching her work on their new lover. The nurse observed with astonishment how the long phallus sank inside of Claudia’s throat, deeper and deeper until it was gone completely between her stretched lips. Then, she pulled out all the way and swallowed it again until her nose was touching his pubic hair. Rebecca was horny as hell even after being fucked by Kurt moments ago and after Claudia had just extracted another huge orgasm from her in Faith’s room.

The nurse crawled closer to Faith’s breasts and started to caress and pinch her nipples. The teen looked at her with lust in her eyes, reaching out and pulling her closer. Rebecca bent forward and licked her nipple fervently. The sensation of the nurse’s warm mouth nibbling her delicate button and Kurt’s expert ministrations on her pussy sent the teen for her second orgasm. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her body stiffened before the first convulsion wracked her body. Kurt almost lost his grip on the teen’s hips as she rose and arched wildly over the sofa, bucking up and down. Claudia, still with the huge cock in her mouth, watched her daughter enjoy life for the first time in months.

Kurt was really excited working on the new Queen breeder. He knew what this meant for him in the next several years and he could not believe his luck. His excitement grew until his balls were about to explode. Finally, he climaxed. A large quantity of sperm gushed into Claudia’s mouth. The woman’s small oral cavity was almost filled with his first squirt. She was about to swallow but then she thought of Faith. Her daughter needed this more than her. Claudia pulled Rebecca close to her as the second shot overflowed Claudia’s mouth and the fluid started to dribble from her lips to the floor. She released his cock, her cheeks bulging out from the sperm churning inside. Claudia put Kurt’s dick in Rebecca’s mouth an instant before he sprayed the third shot. No semen would be wasted. The nurse welcomed it and started to swallow the delicious juice. Claudia then moved up to her daughter’s face.

Faith, fully recuperated from her orgasm, observed her mother’s actions, she quickly understood her intentions and opened her mouth wide. Claudia let a thick stream of white cum trickle down into her daughter’s waiting mouth. Faith swallowed it fast and waited for the second discharge. Then, Claudia moved away and Rebecca took her place. She dribbled more semen between Faith’s lips and kissed her afterwards, smearing both her faces. The girls were immersed in some sort of sexual trance which made them do things that a few days before would have been unthinkable.

This is going to work perfectly, Kurt thought. Now, it is time for impregnation.

At that precise moment, the phone rang. It was Vega, informing them about the incident in the police building. Faith’s impregnation would have to wait. Claudia and Kurt quickly got dressed and drove to the new killing site.

“I hope we can find a clue this time,” Claudia said in a worried tone.

During the car ride, Kurt was looking carefully at a map of the city on his display pad zooming in and out of several locations and calculating distances and population densities.

They reached the police building and acknowledged the situation. Kurt was really annoyed when he found out that the alien had taken Officer Karen O’Malley. That woman had combat training and was very attractive. He wanted her to be part of his group. Karen would make a good protector for Faith along with Claudia and he didn’t want some dirty beast messing around with the valuable officer. This meant war!

Kurt searched carefully around the window near Karen’s desk and also checked the outer window frame. And there he found something! A very small, almost invisible piece of red brick that didn’t correspond to the building. He picked it up and the accumulation of dust below it indicated that it had been recently left there. The brick piece had to come from somewhere else and it was very probable that the alien carried it unknowingly in its claws.

Kurt selected the buildings that contained that kind of brick in a three-mile radius. Comparing the different buildings to the nesting behavior of the killer alien, he discarded most of them until he had only seven possibilities: tall, quiet buildings with easy access from the roof. The search would start the next morning.

* * *

Back in Lisa’s apartment, O’Malley was checking on the girls. Lisa was recuperating from her almost self-induced orgasm and Shelly was completely gone, sperm still leaking from her pussy.

“Hi,” Lisa said when she saw Officer O’Malley.

The policewoman grabbed a ceramic sculpture from a table and yelled at the tiny brunette, “Don’t move! I’m a police officer… what… what is going on here?”

“I don’t know… really… this is my apartment but this creature has all of us captive here,” Lisa answered.

“But, I saw you having sex with… whatever that thing is!!” Karen asked.

Lisa looked at Karen for a moment and then started crying, hiding her face behind her hands.

Shelly woke up shortly afterwards and they explained everything that had happened in the past three days.

O’Malley was a little embarrassed at being nude in front of the girls and she grabbed one of the towels to cover herself. Strangely, Lisa and Shelly were not shy anymore about showing their naked bodies. They also explained to Karen that, despite the fact that the animal had raped them more than once, he had not hurt them in any way.

At that moment, the girls heard a scream on the upper level and they all looked up at the same time. It was Rubi, who had woken up and she was watching the alien move swiftly by the bed toward the main floor. He didn’t bother to take the stairs and just jumped over the balustrade. He landed on his feet near the couch with a loud thump. The women were amazed by his speed and agility and when they finally reacted, it was too late. The alien had taken Karen by the waist and was pushing her backwards until she was pinned against the wall. The towel was ripped away and the slender officer was nude again.

“Don’t fight him!” Lisa yelled, “If you do what he wants, he won’t hurt you!”

Shelly walked boldly closer to them and said to Karen in a whisper, “Just be still. Please try not to move.”

The alien knew that this female was working with the authorities and she was a warrior of some kind. He decided not to use any drug to subdue her, he will do it by force… or by coercion. This was interesting and exciting to him and his phallus was already hardening by the time they reached the back wall.

Karen was terrified, but even so, she thought it was a good idea to listen to the girls’ suggestion and she stood very still under his strong grasp.

The alien was looking down at her and she was looking up at his black helmet. Her hands were shaking with fear. Suddenly, she saw his long tongue sliding out of the mouth hole, coming close to her face. She turned her head to one side but his tongue had another objective. It kept moving down until reaching her left nipple and expertly started to massage it.

Karen looked down to her chest and saw with repulsion the probing limb that was licking her body. The tongue was more than a foot long and it was pointy and flexible. It thickened as it approached its base, which was at least two and a half inches wide. She impulsively tried to push him away but he moved his hand incredibly fast and grabbed her wrist tightly, almost hurting her. He let her arm go immediately but the message was clear; don’t move! The alien kept licking and pulling on her delicate nub and it started to respond as if it had a will of its own. When the nipple was completely erect, he moved to the other. Soon, it was swollen and sensitive, aroused by the cool air and his skilled ministrations. Her hands were not shaking anymore.

Shelly and Lisa had approached them, hand in hand, and watched the action from a couple of meters away. In some way, they tried to be supportive for Karen but in the back of their minds, they were a little envious of her as a little tingling had already started between their legs. The thought of his creamy, white juice was taking control of their minds.

The warm wet tongue slid down toward Karen’s belly while the alien knelt in front of her. He moved his hand to grasp her thighs and forced her legs apart. His tongue proceeded to dance around her navel, then down around her soft cunt lips and over her inner thighs, all the way to her anus and back up her navel.

Karen was breathing heavily both from fear and from the unwanted excitement. Nobody in her life had ever caressed her body so delightfully. She looked at the girls and Shelly told her in a very soft voice, “He won’t hurt you”.

At that precise moment, the slippery tongue entered her pussy, just one inch. Karen gasped loudly and her whole body became rigid with tension. The alien started to move his tongue very fast within her cavity, massaging her vaginal walls as it penetrated deeper. The policewoman opened her mouth wide, amazed by a feeling unknown to her, both physically and mentally. Here she was, being raped by a monster from another world and she was beginning to enjoy it. She hated herself. But the sensations waving through her body were too intense and too good to be denied. She started to understand why Shelly and Lisa had been fucking the alien so eagerly a few hours before.

The pleasurable feeling of his tongue was up to her belly now. It was moving like a snake inside of her, touching places and awaking nerves she hadn’t known she had. Karen was panting and her legs were trembling, but this time fear was not the cause of it. She looked down and saw the alien had removed his helmet and his mouth was almost touching her pussy lips. It meant that his long tongue was completely inside of her, penetrating her deeper than she thought possible. Her first orgasm was approaching fast. She knew it. She couldn’t believe it but it was happening. She wanted it to happen. It was just a few seconds away… closer now… suddenly, he pulled out.

No, please, don’t stop! she thought, or maybe she said it out loud. She didn’t know. She felt an unbearable void in her pussy and all she wanted from him was to finish the job.

She opened her eyes and saw the alien standing in front of her. She looked at his great bulk, his broad shoulders and then, his cock. His huge dick was completely erect, inches away from her belly. She could not take her eyes off his swollen cock head. The beast moved forward and bent his knees, enough to position his cock just outside her pouting pussy lips. Vaginal juices and alien saliva was dripping down her thighs and she felt it was burning hot. It didn’t matter who or what was in front of her, she wanted that phallus inside of her.

She grabbed his cock and pulled him closer. The alien was pleased with her behavior and complied with her wishes. He pressed against her pussy and it spread apart, allowing his thick member to penetrate her. Karen felt like the entire world was pushing inside of her body but she welcomed it. The beast kept pushing and the phallus kept sliding in, deeper and deeper with one steady and firm move. Karen lifted her body until she was standing on her toes but there was still more cock to be received. As the tip of his cock reached her cervix, he grabbed her waist and lifted her from the floor. Now the pretty officer was pinned against the wall, with his dick impaling her as deep as her cavity allowed and her feet hanging a few centimeters above the floor.

Her eyes were opened wide, fixed on his head. Her chest heaved with each deep breath. Her world had become surreal. She thought this had to be a dream, a wonderful and strange dream. Then, he started to pump his cock in and out of her warm, tight hole. He was not gentle. Every hard thrust expelled the air from her lungs. It took only six strokes before she exploded in the most potent orgasm of her life. Her body started to contort wildly as her pussy twitched around his fat dick. Her legs were trembling convulsively. He kept pumping harder and faster. Her climax seemed to last forever. Finally, she couldn’t endure such overwhelming bliss and her body went limp. The alien knew what he had to do and grabbing her waist a little tighter, he pushed hard and penetrated the woman’s uterus. Karen just gasped lightly, half conscious.

The alien started to thrust inside of her with a fast rhythm while her feet and arms were dangling freely. She breathed with short intakes or air while saliva drooled from her mouth to her chest. The beast pumped hard for a while until his balls were charged and ready. At last, he spurted his load inside of the woman’s womb. Karen was cognizant enough to feel the hot juice fill her body and it sent another orgasm crashing through her brain. As usual, it was too much to be contained in the slim body and it started to dribble down her legs and to the floor beneath. Shelly and Lisa saw the precious fluid and started to lick their lips with anticipation. They had been rubbing their clits and breasts since the beginning and now they were horny as hell. Rubi watched everything from the balustrade on the upper level. She felt a strange tingling between her legs too.

Day four: Early morning

Kurt knew that the monster had at least three women captive and that should keep him going back to his nest very often. Vega was on the roof of an old building, eating an improvised breakfast and using his binoculars to observe a tall brick building across the street. It was one of the possible hiding places for the alien. Kurt and Claudia were together, a few blocks to the north watching another possibility. A building in construction with the lower floors already finished and ready to be occupied.
Going into the buildings and searching for the missing girls was not an option because the beast might catch them inside and things could turn into a nightmare.

“I wish we didn’t have to be here. I could take a few days off and we could just stay home, helping my daughter get well… enjoying each other,” Claudia whispered.

“I wish we could do that, but first I have to finish this job. Later we will have a lot of time for ourselves,” Kurt answered.

“Mmm, I can’t wait,” Claudia said, cuddling against his body. It was a cold morning and they had been at their post more than an hour already.

Claudia wrapped her right arm around his waist and moved her left hand to his crotch.

* * *

Meanwhile, at Lisa’s apartment, Karen woke up lying on the bed. She noticed someone asleep next to her and she jumped, surprised and confused. She looked around and quickly remembered where she was and everything that had happened the night before. She knelt on the bed and saw Lisa beside her and Shelly on the other side. Rubi was also there, resting her head on Shelly’s shoulder.

Karen looked at her crotch and the sticky goo smeared all over it. She touched her tender parts and they were still sore from the extreme experience of last night. She remembered the incredible orgasms that drove her almost unconscious. The last thing she remembered was having Lisa’s mouth stuck to her clitoris, draining the last bit of strength she had. Thinking of this made her nipples swell.

Karen made sure that the beast was not around and woke up the girls. Rubi was introduced to the policewoman and they started to discuss the situation. They needed to find a way to escape. Although, Lisa and Shelly were not sure anymore they wanted to leave. If they got to escape, how could they obtain more of the alien’s delicious cum? No human man could provide that.

Shelly noticed that more of the fluid in question had dribbled out of Karen’s pussy during the night and was spread between her thighs. She unexpectedly reached out and scooped some semen, taking it to her mouth.

“Hey!! Don’t do that!” Karen yelled.

“Sorry…I…I needed it” Shelly replied.

They were interrupted by Lisa, who said, “Something is moving inside me…”

“What?” Karen asked.

“I feel something moving in my belly” Lisa confirmed this by taking Karen’s hand and placing it on her stomach, which was slightly distended.

“I can’t feel anything,” Karen said after a few seconds.

“Let me check,” Shelly said, pushing Lisa back on the bed and placing her ear over Lisa’s abdomen. She heard weird noises coming from within. Squishy noises.

Instead of feeling terrified or even worried about it, Lisa was really calm about her situation. Karen couldn’t understand it, nor could Rubi who was looking intently at Lisa’s belly. It seemed that it was swelling by the minute. Half an hour later, Lisa appeared to be five months pregnant.

The alien jumped abruptly through the window, scaring the girls. He stood beside the bed with his large cock already erected. The four women looked simultaneously at his thick penis and all of them instantly remembered their previous fuck sessions with this magnificent tool.

The alien grabbed Lisa’s hand and made her stand. She almost lost her balance with the new weight in her abdomen. Then, he sat on the edge of the bed and positioned her in front of him, turning her around so she was facing away from the bed, towards the window. The rest of the girls were frozen in place, unable to decide what to do.
The beast grabbed Lisa’s waist and lifted her easily to place her pussy above his shaft. Shelly moved in front of the alien to see what was going on. If there was going to be sperm around, she wanted to be a part of it. Karen moved beside Shelly and also observed the action.

The alien started to lower Lisa onto his cock but just as her pussy lips spread wide and the tip penetrated her lubricated hole, he lifted the pregnant woman and moved her a couple of centimeters forward. The beast started to lower her again and Lisa felt the pressure of his cock head against her anus. She let out a soft gasp and tried to move away but he didn’t allow it. The tight sphincter yielded to his demands and opened as the woman’s body was forced down.

Lisa seemed about to be split apart by the giant phallus impaling her. A moment later, it was all inside. They both stood still for a moment. Lisa’s eyes were unblinking as her brain tried to adjust to this new overwhelming sensation. Her belly looked more bloated now that her insides were pushed aside by the fat cock within. Her nipples were proudly erect, almost ready to burst. The couple was still immobile. Then, Lisa moved her hips slightly back and forth and this was the signal he was waiting for. The alien lifted her body and let her fall onto his rod. Lisa grunted and threw her head back. He did it again and Lisa gasped. They began to get a rhythm and soon after, she was riding his cock almost savagely. She was moaning and screaming so loud, that the rest of the girls were getting excited just by listening to her. Thirty centimeters of hard meat were rubbing in and out of Lisa’s anus and it was driving her crazy.

It was obvious to everyone that her orgasm was near. Lisa grabbed her bloated belly with both hands as her head bobbled from side to side and her hair flew in every direction. Then, her orgasm arrived. Her eyes went blank, her body began to convulse back and forth, and her legs stiffened to each side. The alien smashed his cock one last time into her contorting body and suddenly, something started to come out of her vagina. The rest of the girls were mesmerized observing how some sort of maggot squeezed itself out of the Lisa’s tiny hole. It was the size and shape of a large cucumber and was totally white. Lisa’s body kept shaking with the fat cock stretching her anus and the thick maggot stretching her pussy, until the weird creature was completely out and fell to the carpeted floor.

The alien lifted the exhausted girl, pulling his still erect cock out of her anus and threw her onto the bed. He walked forward to where the three other captives were standing and pushed them all down to their knees. He placed his dick in front of Karen’s face and grabbed her head. She knew she had no choice but to open her mouth. As she did, the beast plunged his fat meat inside, stretching her lips widely. He pumped her oral cavity just a few times and without warning, blasted a huge load of cum inside of her.

Karen’s cheeks bulged out from the sudden discharge and she was forced to swallow, then another spurt and even a third one. The white cream was dripping all over and was even coming out of her nose. Karen was about to choke when he pulled out and placed his cock in front Rubi’s face. The scared girl just did as her friend had and soon she was swallowing her share of semen. Shelly almost couldn’t wait for her turn and it didn’t take long. She eagerly sucked out his cum until he popped out of her mouth and moved back to Karen.

* * *

Kurt was carefully watching all the windows across the street with his binoculars. It was difficult to concentrate since Claudia had his cock completely buried down her throat. She moved her head back, letting his phallus slid almost out of her mouth, just to dive forward again, swallowing his manhood all the way to his balls. This woman was the best cocksucker he had ever known. She had been working his rod for almost thirty minutes and she was as eager as the first second. He was about to explode and he let her know…

“I’m coming baby… be ready!”

“Ummmhh” was all she could mumble.

He grabbed the back of her head and she plunged forward one last time. The first discharge was gushed directly into her throat, then the second and the third. Claudia was running out of air but she wanted him to finish before pulling out. After seven shots, the spurts became shorter until they stopped. She pulled back and filled her lungs with deep breaths. Then, she looked up at him with a mischievous smile and licked her wet, smeared lips.

“I think this counts as lunch,” she said.

Still, nothing was happening in the building across the street.

Day four: Noon

The alien was crouching on a roof beside a huge water tank observing the partially destroyed police building from a safe distance. A lot of people were moving in and out; uniformed guys, technicians and construction workers, but there was not a sign of what he was looking for. The beast was searching for one particular subject he had seen the day before in the cocaine lab. That man looked different from the others. He moved differently too. It could be a ‘Traveler’ and if that was the case, the alien had to be ready for a dangerous fight. The blood in his veins started to pump faster just thinking about it. He had heard that the Travelers were one of the few species that could defeat a perfectly skilled assassin like himself in a one to one combat. The alien felt a rush anticipating the battle. If he was going to die, it would be worth it.

Vega was having the same luck as Kurt and Claudia from his observation point, finding only an empty building across the street. He called them on the cell phone and they decided to abandon their current positions and change locations. Vega drove south for ten minutes and posted himself in front of a recently redecorated edifice with two smaller buildings to each side.

Kurt knew that the search could take a few days and he was eager to start Faith’s impregnation cycle. It would be a great honor for him to start a Queen breeding process and he couldn’t get that thought out of his mind. After a short internal deliberation, Kurt decided he and Claudia were going to make a quick stop at her home before moving to the next position. The search would have to wait for a few hours.

* * *

Back in Lisa’s apartment, the four women were sitting on the bed, observing Lisa’s new baby. The cucumber-shaped maggot was slowly creeping over the sheets. It moved like a worm, enlarging and contracting its body, taking its grip from the bed-cover’s irregularities.

“We have to destroy this thing,” O’Malley said in her usual police voice. She and Rubi had not been fed with enough quantities of the alien’s addictive sperm, so their brains were not yet totally submitted to his will, but it was just a matter of time.

“No!” Lisa and Shelly said almost at the same time. Their bloodstream was already saturated with the monster’s intoxicating DNA and all they cared about was get more fluid and more of the beast’s large cock, even if they wanted to deny it.

“If we hurt this thing, the monster will kill us for sure!” Shelly said, her eyes fixed on the big maggot.

“Yes, we have to be careful with him,” Lisa added, as she grabbed the worm lovingly and put it close to her chest. Instantly, one of the maggot’s rounded ends changed shape, turning into a little mouth that attached firmly to one of Lisa’s nipples.

The girl gasped and her eyes rolled back when an incredible feeling of satisfaction overcame her. The mouth was making sucking motions, as if it was a baby feeding from his mother and in some strange way, it was. In a matter of seconds, warm milk began to flow from Lisa’s breast to the small animal. The woman was breathing deeply now and her chest heaved with each intake of air, rocking the maggot along. The others observed the scene attentively.

The maggot was growing incredibly fast. Each ounce of fluid that entered its body, contributed to its enlargement. The growth was almost perceptible to the eye. Lisa pulled the suckling creature and placed it on her other breast. A white drop dribbled down the spent nipple, rolling down to Lisa’s belly.

The slurping sounds that filled the room were interrupted by an intestinal noise coming from Rubi’s abdomen. It wasn’t until then that the girls noticed her bulging belly. It was almost as big as Lisa’s before she gave birth and they could see the fear in Rubi’s eyes. Shelly looked down to check herself and could distinguish a small curve forming in her belly as well. Rubi wrapped her arms around her body, trying to hide her enlarged figure but it was of no use. Out of the corner of her eye she detected a shadow moving by the window and she knew it was time to give birth.

* * *

When Kurt and Claudia entered the front door, the first thing they saw was Rebecca sitting nude in the living room with her head thrown back and her legs wide open. Faith was kneeling in front of her, diligently licking her clitoris, learning how to please a woman as well as her mother could do it.

The women looked up as they heard someone entering the house. Faith and Rebecca stopped what they were doing and ran to welcome them. Faith threw her arms around her mother and Rebecca moved to kiss Kurt. He kissed her back passionately and the overexcited woman almost had an orgasm right there.

Kurt let go of Rebecca and pulled Faith into his arms. The teen crushed her body to his, rubbing her swollen nipples against his chest. She looked up at him, her eyes shining with passion and kissed him. Her tongue was darting inside his mouth almost desperately. She could sense that her virginity was about to be taken by the man she loved, and her mother was going to be there to witness and share this long awaited experience.

Kurt lifted the young woman from the floor and carried her upstairs into her mother’s bedroom. Claudia and Rebecca followed them close behind. He placed Faith on the large bed but she immediately jumped to her knees and began to undo his belt.
Faith’s arousal was growing by the second while she stared at the large bulge inside his pants. She pulled down his jeans and his enormous cock jumped out in front of her face.

With a little whimper of delight, her big blue eyes darted from his enormous dick to the large, bloated testicles beneath, and she shivered just to think of that big piece of meat inside of her slim body. Bending down, she brushed her lips very lightly across his cock head. A small drop of translucent liquid quivered on the tip, and she flicked out her tongue, swiping it off.

The sweet taste was already familiar to her and she couldn’t get enough of it. Kurt groaned in pleasure when his new teenage lover pressed her hot lips against the side of his cock and suckled it greedily, swishing her tongue back and forth like a paint brush. Faith moved slowly down the phallus until she had pressed her lips into his crotch, strumming the base of his fat root with her tongue. Claudia was sitting on the bed, amazed at her daughter’s recently acquired expertise.

Faith reached out and curiously lifted Kurt’s heavy balls into her hand. Bending down again, she brushed her lips across his scrotum and flicked out her tongue, licking it. Eagerly, her tongue darted back and forth stroking across each cum-bloated nut and visualizing all that hidden sperm gushing into her body.

“Oh, you are an angel, baby!” Kurt gasped hoarsely, “I love what you’re doing…”

His voice kindled her fire even more, and Faith redoubled her efforts, licking and sucking excitedly at his balls. Reaching up, she encircled the base of his rigid cock and squeezed it lightly, feeling his pounding blood. She remembered how her mother had sucked on his entire phallus and Faith was suddenly consumed with an overpowering urge to do the same. She lifted her head and gazed with mixed passion and trepidation at the huge head of his prick. Circling her lips into an ‘O’ she pressed them against his cock head. Her tongue poked into the eye of his cock and she lightly sucked the tip of his dick. Then, she slowly moved her head forward and let several inches of the bulging phallus slip between her lips and scrape against the back of her mouth.

“Oh, yes, baby! You’re doing it so good!” Kurt moaned, beginning to move his hips back and forth.

Claudia had already undressed and was mesmerized by the scene, licking her lips and pushing one finger in and out of her pussy. Rebecca was standing beside her, massaging one of her breasts.

Kurt ran his fingers through Faith’s hair, applying light pressure to the back of her head as she slurped and sucked with passion. She felt his knob punch against the back of her throat. She gagged but pushed a bit harder, lodging the tip of his dick in her gullet. Her senses reeled and her impulse was to back off, but she remembered how her mother had taken the entire length of Kurt’s rod into her throat.

She wanted to reach her goal and she was not about to give up. Bravely, Faith swallowed hard, at the same time pressing her face against her lover’s crotch and opening her mouth as wide as she could. Her eyes widened and swam with tears as she felt the bizarre sensation of a thick, firm pole of flesh sliding deep into her throat completely stuffing her esophagus. Her lips mashed against Kurt’s pubic hair, snapping warmly around the thick base of his dick.

Kurt couldn’t believe what this sweet, innocent young woman had just done! She had deep-throated his entire ten-inch boner. His head swirled in rapture. He knew she was born to do this but it was always amazing to see a Queen Breeder at work. He grunted in delight as he felt the entire length of his prick enclosed in the warmth of her mouth and throat.

Faith pulled back her head slowly, letting the phallus slide several inches out of her mouth, and gulped down a lungful of air before she forced her head all the way down on his cock again. She began to rhythmically bob her head up and down, sucking and slurping loudly, swallowing each time the phallus into her throat. Quickly, her muscles relaxed and delicious warmth rushed through her face. It was a euphoric feeling to have her mouth stuffed again and again with her lover’s manhood.

Faith’s senses whirled. Kurt wasn’t being gentle anymore. His cock slammed into her throat hard, and his fingers dug into her head. But somehow, this increased her excitement incredibly. She gave muffled mewls and murmurs of pleasure, her tongue flickering rapidly, her lips straining as she sucked hard at the piston that pounded into her mouth.

“I’m cumming, baby!! Be ready!” Kurt announced suddenly, ramming his hips forward.

Faith’s eyes bulged as he thrust all the way into her welcoming gullet. She felt the heated sides of his dick expand, and then, a hot blast of cum jetted directly into her stomach. Faith gave a muffled gasp of astonishment as she felt his squirting semen spray inside her body with incredible force. It ran in streams down her esophagus while she gently grabbed his balls with her fingers, milking as much of the fluid as she could.

He knew that this was just a preview of the events to come and he stopped the jizm, slowly pulling back from her mouth. Faith reluctantly released his stiff prick and looked up at him with innocent, blue eyes. Her face was flushed with arousal, her sensuous, red lips were wet with saliva and cum, which stilled oozed in rivulets from the corners of her mouth. Her glittering pink tongue flicked out and swiped at the lingering strands of cum. Kurt reached down and lifted her from her knees, drawing her gently down onto the bed. Claudia took the opportunity and kissed her daughter on the mouth, sucking the remaining sperm from her face.

“It’s time to make love, honey,” Kurt said, “The Queen breeding process is about to begin”.

“Oh, yes, please!” she whispered softly, “I want to feel you inside me, more than anything else in the world.”

He circled his hands around her soft breasts, squeezing them gently, feeling her hard nipples grazing against the palms of his hands. He decided to let Faith receive his cock for the first time at her own pace. He lay down on the bed and pulled her into a sitting position on top of him. Rebecca wondered how Faith was going to take that huge piece of meat inside her virgin pussy, but Kurt knew she could take that and more.

Faith was straddling his hips, and she could feel his rigid penis sliding against her cunt. His prick was completely erect, imbued with her saliva, and it was pressed against his belly by her weight, pulsating with excitement as she slowly began to grind her wet pussy lips back and forth.

“Raise yourself up,” Kurt said, gripping her slender waist and lifting her.

Faith’s mother moved forward and helped her daughter to bring her knees closer until they pressed against Kurt’s sides and lifted her ass into the air. Rebecca joined the action too. She closed in behind Faith, grabbed Kurt’s cock and positioned it directly below Faith’s soaked pussy. Then, Kurt slowly drew the teen down.

Faith shuddered in involuntary excitement and gave a sharp little intake of breath when she felt the fat tip of his cock butting against the tight entrance of her pussy. It felt enormous, like the top of a baseball bat! She whimpered in mingled desire and fear.

“It’s okay, honey,” Kurt said soothingly, digging his fingers into her waist and gently but firmly pulling her down until the lips of her pussy widened and slipped over the tip of his cock head.

When he felt himself wedged securely in place, he released her hips and ran his hands seductively up her body, gripping her breasts and pinching her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers.

“Just let yourself go,” he said softly, “relax and let it slide inside of you.”

Faith’s heart was pounding violently. She couldn’t control the shudders that seemed to rustle through her sex-starved body again and again. Her pussy was on fire and the hot round cock that was lodged against the orifice sent darts of delight and urgency through her loins. Tentatively, she let her weight down on him. Her eyes closed and her mouth opened as she uttered a soft cry of pleasure. The thick knob stretched her vaginal lips wider than they’d ever been, and then, with a sudden sliding motion, it was inside. Her pussy lips snapped snugly around the entire knob of his phallus.

Faith gave a sob of pleasure. Her constricted vagina was throbbing with rapture. The pain had been minimal; a mere aching which was quickly overwhelmed by the rush of exquisite bliss that consumed her body. But she had only taken the tip of his dick. The flames that were flickering in Faith’s belly were excruciating, and she had a burning desire to feel more and more of his cock inside her pussy. She relaxed her lower body and gave a whimpering moan, dropping her entire weight on his upright organ. For an instant, her tight, glove-like channel resisted the thick form of his cock. Then, all at once, it stretched wide open, and Faith’s eyes rolled back as she felt the unbelievably delightful sensation of having his entire pulsating shaft crammed inside her slim body.

Kurt’s huge cock banged against her cervix. Her pussy lips clutched at his dick, as her buttocks were resting in her lover’s lap. Faith sobbed in joy as she carefully began to move. The teen’s silken sheath slid tightly around his erection as hot fires of passion kindled in her loins. Kurt had to fight off the impulse to stroke savagely in and out of her. He had to be gentle and patient until she relaxed and got used to the sensation of being fucked. He knew from experience that after a while, she would reach the point where he could handle her at will, and she would enjoy every moment of it. But, for the time being, she was still overwhelmed by the unusual sensations of being ravished for the first time. He began to slowly and cautiously oscillate his hips stirring his throbbing rod inside of her.

Faith gasped at the slightest movement of his cock within her sensitive tunnel, which sent bursts of intense pleasure coursing through her body. She slowly lifted herself off his lap, letting a couple of inches of his rigid cock squelch out of her. Then, she sat back, taking the entire length inside of her again. A shock of exquisite rapture tore through her and she cried out loud in ecstasy. Eagerly, she lifted her hips higher and dropped her weight upon him, impaling herself wantonly. It felt so good she nearly screamed. She began to bounce on him with abandon, swiveling her hips and churning her heated insides with his large cock.

Rebecca was now sitting on the edge of the bed less than a meter away from the couple and Claudia was buried between her legs, finishing the job that Faith had started half an hour ago in the living room. Every time the agile tongue whipped against her clit, the nurse’s body quivered with delight and a short gasp escaped her mouth. Her ears filled with the sounds of Faith’s suckling pussy lips making squelching noises as they clutched and released the base of Kurt’s cock.

Kurt groaned in joy as Faith began to rock up and down on his fat penis. He dropped his hands from her breasts and gripped her hips. Then he began to draw back his phallus and shove it forwards, driving deeply into her each time she came down on him. Faith didn’t mind his actions in the least. She was adapting to the sensations of getting fucked and she loved it. She knew that this was going to become her mission in life and she couldn’t be more grateful for it. Kurt began to hammer his pelvis back and forth vigorously, stabbing his dick up into her heavenly body again and again. Faith was groaning and screeching with delight.

“Yess!” she gasped brokenly, “It feels so goooood!”

Claudia’s bed was beginning to creak and bounce noisily, and out of the corner of his eye, Kurt caught sight of Rebecca’s writhing body as it convulsed in the throes of an orgasm.

Kurt took hold of Faith’s waist tightly, skewering her deeply on his dick. “Hold still, babe,” he ordered, and the teen obediently stopped squirming.

With his entire phallus embedded completely in Faith’s stretched cavity, Kurt rolled the two of them over so that the teen was lying on her back and he was nestled on top of her. He slid his hands down and gripped her beneath the knees, slowly bringing them forward.

He placed her ankles over his shoulders and slid his arms around her legs, planting his hands on the bed on either side of her head. He stared down into her beautiful, flushing features framed by her disheveled hair. He backed his ass away from her drawing his rigid cock almost all the way out of her pussy. Then, he thrust forward with a bestial grunt, slamming his dick hard into her, their crotches mashing together. Faith’s features contorted in a grimace of delight and she gave a soundless gasp of passion. Her hands flew up and grabbed onto his back, digging into it in a frenzy of lust. She began to undulate her hips, swishing them from side to side and churning his cock deep inside her body.

Kurt pumped her rhythmically, gradually increasing the force and frequency of his strokes while his big balls slapped against her buttocks. Faith’s breath rushed from her lungs in little whimpers and gasps each time she felt her lover’s prick slide inside of her. Flutters of passionate joy began to accelerate in the girl’s quaking loins, and her mind began to reel with lust.

“Ooooh! Ooooh! Yessss! Aaaaahh!” she screamed, bucking her hips wildly. Kurt knew she was about to reach her peak.

“Aaaaaaaaahhh!” she shrieked, tossing her head violently backwards. Molten lava seemed to seethe through the lower part of her body, rolling over her nerve endings and setting them on fire. Her cunt convulsively sucked and quivered around Kurt’s cock, which plunged in and out of her harder and harder, faster and faster. Kurt shuddered in delight as he felt the tight, clasping sleeve of her heated pussy squeeze and milk his pumping shaft as the girl came and came and came.

From the sound that Faith was making, Claudia realized that her daughter was having a series of multiple orgasms, and Kurt relentlessly continued driving his phallus in and out of her, stuffing her sweet hole to the brim every time. Faith’s senses were whirling. The feelings that flooded through her body were too intense. She moaned and gasped with joy, her body shuddering with intense orgasmic spasms that rippled through every cell. Her eyes rolled back into her head. Kurt swiveled his hips, slowing down the pace of his strokes, grinding to a stop.

He just stayed there, buried to the hilt inside of her. His big balls tightened and then he exploded with full force. Hot jets of cum blasted deep into Faith’s womb, spraying her full of his semen.

As soon as she felt the hot liquid spatter deep inside of her, Faith felt her abdomen contract with excitement, and a gush of searing pleasure coursed through her again. She gave an impassioned shriek, bucking back against Kurt’s impaling cock, while her orgasm reignited and her entire body blazed with libidinous delight. Her vaginal walls gripped his cock with incredible strength keeping him sealed inside of her. Several streams if cum flooded her body, slowly lessening in frequency and quantity until it stopped completely.

Kurt stayed on top of her for a minute, kissing her delicately, allowing her body to relax. Then, he slowly drew his prick out of her oozing cunt. He soothingly stroked her trembling body, then moved away from her and sat on the edge of the bed. Immediately Rebecca moved forward and started to lick his cock clean.

Claudia watched her exhausted daughter lying limp on the bed, her pussy leaking Kurt’s cum in thick white treads. She lay beside Faith and caressed her flat belly imagining the white sperm churning inside and the new baby girl starting to grow within the teen’s womb.

* * *

Meanwhile, Vega was sitting at his post, carefully observing the building across the street. He was in an empty room on the fifth floor; the windows wouldn’t open and the heat was starting to get to him. Then, something moved on the roof across the way. He just caught a glimpse of it but definitely something was in motion up there. He looked intently for a minute and nothing happened. Then, there it was again on one side of the building. The angle from which he was observing didn’t allow a good view but he could clearly distinguish something moving down over the wall. It went out of sight for a few seconds and again, it appeared a few feet further down. Vega was sure it was the alien. Nothing else could climb down a wall that way. The last time he saw it, the alien was approximately three levels down from the roof. Vega counted the floors up from the street. It was the seventh. He left the building and walked casually along the sidewalk until he got a better view of the apartment building. Most of the upper floors looked empty except for the seventh which had a window wide open and semi-transparent curtains swinging lightly with the breeze. That high up Vega couldn’t detect any movement in the apartment but he was sure the beast was hiding in there.

The Captain felt the urge to go up and check it out but he knew it was too dangerous. He would be confronting a creature unknown to him except for the tridimensional projection that Kurt had displayed a few days before. He didn’t know the fighting skills of this thing and he certainly knew the destruction it had caused in the police headquarters. Vega decided that it would be stupid to go up there alone so he called Kurt to inform from his discovery.

Day four: Afternoon

The alien entered the apartment through the window and moved swiftly toward the bed unaware that Vega had spotted him. The women looked at him but this time they didn’t run away. Lisa was very close to orgasm from the maggot suckling eagerly at her nipples. Rubi was resigned to her fate and caressed her bloated belly in a submissive attitude. Shelly was almost happy to see the source of her beloved white fluid closing in on her. Karen was scared. A part of her wanted to run away but another part wanted to stay. She remembered the rush from the previous night. A rush of delight she had never experienced before and her body was longing to feel it again.

As the alien approached the bed, his cock was already enlarging to full size. He looked at the maggot attached to Lisa’s nipple. It had almost doubled its size. The alien knew the girl’s breasts were running dry and soon she would have to be ‘recharged’. He would take care of that later.

The alien grabbed Lisa by her slim waist, lifted her from the bed and placed her on the carpet a few feet away. Karen was already standing near the bed, undecided on what to do or where to go. She felt a strange itch in her pussy and she couldn’t take her eyes off the alien’s phallus. Shelly was feeling the same way but she didn’t just sit there to watch; as the alien moved onto the bed and sat with his back resting against the headboard, Shelly impulsively jumped forward and engulfed his cock with her mouth. Her lips stretched widely as her head began to bob up and down, trying to extract his sperm and feast on it.

But the beast had other plans. Ignoring Shelly, he made a sign to Rubi, who was sitting at the far end of the bed, indicating the girl to move closer. Rubi was already breathing faster and her pussy was moistening.

Obediently, Rubi approached him. He made her stand in from of him, straddling his lower body and facing away from him. Shelly kept sucking eagerly on his cock that now was hard as a rock, pointing upward. He ran his clawed fingers down Rubi’s back and grasped the shimmering mounds of her ass cheeks. Spreading them apart, he revealed the sweet winking rosette of her anus.

The beast scooted forward slowly until his head was inches away from the lobes of her firm buns. Then, he flicked his tongue out of his helmet’s mouth-hole and swiped it over the tight anus. Rubi’s body jerked and she gave an astonished gasp of pleasure. He began to work his tongue back and forth rapidly, plunging the tip of it against her sphincter, slowly inserting it into the clenching muscle.

A sob of dumbfounded delight broke in Rubi’s throat and she instinctively pressed her ass against his tongue, giving her tormentor easier access. The alien keenly snaked his tongue back and forth, driving it almost four inches into her slick cavity and pulling it back again. From the manner in which she reacted to this ass tonguing, the beast knew that the girl was more than ready for what was about to come. He abruptly pulled back his head and rested against the headboard once more.

The alien grasped Rubi’s waist and started pulling her down onto his shaft. Shelly realized that she had to move away and reluctantly released the alien’s phallus. Trembling with erotic anticipation, Rubi complied, parting her little ass cheeks and spreading her legs. Her anus was gleaming with saliva. She kept moving down, approaching the bulging head of the alien’s cock until it pressed against the tight entrance.

With a savage grunt, the alien grasped her waist and pulled downward with full force. For an instant, Rubi’s sphincter muscle resisted the offensive, but then it inevitably yielded allowing ten inches of alien meat inside the woman’s curvy body. Her eyes and mouth shot open as a combination of pleasure and pain ripped through. The alien felt her throbbing sphincter muscle spasmodically clenching and releasing his enormous cock.

At first, she struggled, trying to break away from him, but his strength made it impossible. He held her in a vise-like grip and slowly began to manipulate her. Rubi’s sobs began to abate. After a moment, she was gasping and giving little startled moans of renewed pleasure.

Soon the pain had evaporated and she was suddenly consumed by an escalating excitement that turned into screams, but they were screams of pure bliss.

She wanted it. She wanted that thick, brutal member battering deep inside her simmering ass. And the beast was eager to oblige. He slammed in and out of his slave’s constricting hole with all his might. Each time he banged into her, a bone-rattling shudder rushed through Rubi’s body and she groaned in ecstasy.

“Ahh, ahh, ahhhh, ahhhhhh, ahhhhhhrgggghh…” Rubi cried.

Her screams started to gain a higher pitch as her peak approached. Her body became rigid for a second and she opened her eyes incredibly wide. Shelly watched amazed as a strong gush of fluid squirted out of Rubi’s pussy. It was immediately followed by the tip of the maggot, pushing its way out of the girl’s womb. Rubi’s body started to convulse as her orgasm took over and it ripped through her entire body until the white, alien baby was completely free. At that moment, Rubi’s body went limp. She had passed out from the overwhelming experience.

Shelly knew that now was feeding time and she couldn’t wait. The beast threw Rubi away like a rag doll and the maggot started the slow journey across the bed in search of the girl’s nipples.

The alien got off the bed and Shelly ran to him. She knelt and engulfed his rod with her mouth. It didn’t take long to obtain her reward. He blasted the first wad of cum which was enough to fill her mouth completely. She was still swallowing when the second spurt gushed in and began dribbling down her chin. Shelly, not wanting to waste a single drop, desperately pushed forward and buried the large cock into her gullet.

The alien was pleased with her submissive behavior and delivered a few more shots before withdrawing from the blonde’s mouth. Lisa was already waiting beside her friend and she just opened her mouth as the fountain of white fluid poured in.

Watching Rubi’s exertions and the cum-feeding frenzy of her friends, Karen’s hesitation vanished and now she was waiting for her turn. She also didn’t want to waste a drop and followed Shelly’s example, swallowing his dick down her throat as he rewarded her with the addictive substance. When the alien finished with Karen, he moved back to Rubi. He dragged her unconscious body to the edge of the bed and let her head hang from the side. Then, he forced her jaw open with his still rigid cock and sank deep in her esophagus. Finally, he sprayed the last streams of cum directly into Rubi’s stomach. She needed the food as the white maggot was already attached to her left nipple and milking her feverishly.

The alien spent the rest of the day fucking the girls in every possible way. It was an amazing view as the four girls revolved around the large bed and around their master. They suckled, licked, engulfed and swallowed. Karen was the first one to find out that the maggots not only liked to suck on the women’s nipples but also liked to hide in warm tight places.

* * *

Meanwhile, Kurt and Claudia had left her house as soon as they received Vega’s call and agreed to meet him at his observation post across the street from Lisa’s apartment. Kurt used the heat sensor device and detected five bodies moving behind the wall not too far from the window where Vega had last seen the alien. One of the bodies was far bigger that the others and Kurt assumed that it had to be the alien. The rest would certainly be his breeding captives.

By the movements of the bodies, Claudia realized that they were engaged in a wild orgy and she couldn’t avoid feeling a little aroused as a consequence of her recently awakened sexuality; a sex drive so strong that she hadn’t even minded exploring with her own daughter.

The last image Claudia saw before Kurt switched off the surveillance device was one of the women standing over the large figure of the beast and sitting down onto his overheated phallus, which appeared white hot on the screen.

They decided to wait until the following morning to make the first move in order to capture and eliminate the killer alien. Kurt already had a plan and he needed daylight to make it work.

Day five: Morning

The sun was coming up and illuminated a surreal scene on Lisa’s bed. The alien was still resting flat on his back and Shelly was laying on top of him, facing up. His large cock was sheltered within the girl’s anus. The blonde was unconscious, her arms resting flaccid by her sides, her eyes were half opened and a thin thread of white sperm was dribbling from the corner of her partly opened mouth, down her cheek and onto the alien’s chest. Her belly had recovered its usual flatness and a baby maggot was sucking eagerly on one of her nipples. It had doubled its size overnight.

There was a loud sound outside the window and the alien jumped from the bed in a fraction of a second. His cock slid out of Shelly’s body leaving her gaping ass wide open and dripping the previously trapped sperm. The beast ran to the window and looked carefully outside. At first everything looked normal and he couldn’t determine the source of the sound. But then, he saw a large army truck driving down the street and passing in front of the building. He activated the camouflage shield and leaped out to the external wall of the apartment to have a better look.

Apparently, the truck’s presence had no relation to him and drove past the building continuing down the road. But the alien kept looking. The truck was filled with soldiers and all of them were carrying assault rifles. It was interesting. The killer alien climbed to the roof and jump to the next building, following the truck’s route. Then, his fighting instinct became too strong and he decided to pursue the military transport and confront the soldiers when the opportunity was right.

Kurt’s plan had worked.

He stepped on the gas and the alien followed him from a safe distance jumping from building to building toward the industrial zone of the city. The alien was too far away and too excited to notice that the soldiers were fakes, mannequins dressed in military uniform, and the weapons were props borrowed from a movie set.

Kurt drove the truck into a large abandoned factory, half destroyed by a fire years ago. He jumped out of the truck and moved to a hiding place on the second floor. In less than a minute, a shadow moved slowly across one of the upper windows. It was the alien, looking down at the truck below, analyzing the situation.

Something was wrong. His heat sensors indicated that the soldiers sitting in the back of the military vehicle were too cold, like dead. It made no sense. He carefully climbed down the wall and swiftly jumped to the roof of the truck, ready to slash some heads… but nothing happened. He immediately realized that the soldiers were not real. It was a trap! As fast as he had reached the truck’s roof, the alien bounced away, just in time to evade a lightening fast bullet that passed through the truck’s entire cabin ending in the ground below.

In midair, the killer alien shot a blast in the direction of the bullet’s origin destroying an empty water tank, but Kurt had already changed places and he was ready to shoot again. The projectile cut the air and passed through the alien’s right arm severing some muscle tissue and damaging the invisibility device along with it.

Captain Vega had also followed the army truck despite Kurt’s suggestion to stay away from the fight. He was supposed to help Claudia with the girls’ rescue. He heard the commotion inside of the factory and ran toward the noise with his gun in hand.

The alien screamed in pain searching desperately for his foe’s position as he grabbed his boomerang-shaped blade. The beast knew he was not fighting a regular human being. His attacker was too fast, almost as fast as he was. Using his helmet sensors, he tried to locate the assailant, assuming that he was using a camouflage device of some sort. He used echo-location to obtain a complete blueprint of the floor’s contents. His opponent’s soft body, as opposed to the hard metal structures, should be enough to give away his position. It was done in less than a second and the alien succeeded. He found a mark.

The alien aimed his blade at the moving body forty feet away and threw it with incredible force. Kurt had the alien’s head in his cross-hairs but before he could shoot, he saw the alien’s blade flying toward an unknown destination. Kurt moved his gun intuitively and shot. Vega took Kurt’s bullet in the leg and fell to the ground just in time to evade the alien’s blade that passed half an inch above his head.

Kurt didn’t have time to see what happened to Vega, the moment he fired his gun, his position had been uncovered and he had to move fast. One bright bullet passed right beside him as he jumped to a lower level. When he landed, another bullet smashed a thick metal beam in front of him and was deviated to the left. This gave him a few milliseconds to react and aim his gun toward the alien. He fired and missed.

The alien had already jumped to an upper level, trying to gain an advantage position higher than Kurt’s. The alien turned in midair and shot one more time at Kurt, who was now rolling on the floor looking for a cover. The alien was already planning his next move, even before he reached the metal pipe high above but when he did, a searing pain in his wounded arm made him lose his concentration for an instant. This was a fatal mistake.

Kurt had both feet planted firmly on the ground and made a perfect final shot.

Moments later, it was all over. The projectile had blown out the alien’s helmet, causing vast damage to his head. The beast had fallen to the dusty ground and Kurt approached him carefully. He stopped right beside him, aiming at the alien’s head.

The killer alien looked up at his exterminator, The Traveler, and then his two hearts stopped beating. He was dead.

Kurt helped Captain Vega to his feet and fixed his wound the best he could in that empty warehouse

“The son-of-a-bitch shot me!” Vega said, not knowing that it had been Kurt who shot him saving his life in the process.

“Yeah! He did,” Kurt responded with a faint smile on his face.

* * *

Back in Lisa’s apartment, Claudia was carefully following Kurt’s instructions. She used a strange device to unweld the front door and entered the apartment. She saw what she was expecting to see; four nude women, all young and fit. Claudia immediately recognized Karen O’Malley and started walking towards her. She noticed that her fellow policewoman was pregnant and by the look on her face, she was also very confused.

And indeed Karen was puzzled. She had several mixed emotions crowding her brain. Part of her was happy that they were finally being rescued but part of her didn’t want to leave. She needed her share of the white fluid that only her alien lover could provide and she also wanted to stay with her new friends, the only ones who could understand her exceptional feelings toward the beast.

“It’s ok, honey. I know everything,” Claudia said reassuringly to Karen. Then, they both heard moaning across the room and looked at the other girls. Kurt had also predicted this…

The maggots had sensed danger through the girl’s bodies as they suckled on their breasts and now were desperately trying to hide in the only place they knew it would be safe, their mothers’ cavities. Shelly’s maggot was the smallest of the three and it had already crawled two inches up the girl’s anus. Shelly, far from resisting, was reaching back to keep her ass cheeks apart as the semi-hard intruder squeezed its way inside her rectum. Shelly’s eyes were half-closed while she moaned loudly. When the last tip of the animal disappeared through her sphincter, the girl collapse onto the bed, her hips still bucking up and down.

Rubi was saying something in Spanish as her own baby-maggot was worming its way up her tight pussy. She was sitting on the carpet, slightly bent back to allow the squirming creature access to her insides. Claudia could clearly see the Nicaraguan girl’s belly bulging as the worm pushed up, helped by the teen’s hands. After great effort and a few screams of overwhelming rapture, the maggot was back in her womb. Except this time it was much bigger than the day before. The slim teenager looked eight months pregnant and could not balance her weight to stand up. She just stayed on the carpeted floor lying on her back, breathing heavily and caressing her inflamed belly.

Lisa was another matter. Her maggot had become excessively big and as much as it tried to push itself back into the woman’s warm tunnel, it was an impossible task. Lisa was lying on the bed facing up, with her legs wide open and her arms resting at her sides. She was not moving except for a slight waving of her hips. She was waiting for her alien baby to enter her, enjoying its efforts enormously as it rubbed along her opened slit and against her clitoris. But it was useless; the girl’s vaginal cavity was too small for the widened cylindrical body. Claudia approached the bed, pulled out a syringe and injected the large creature. It contorted for a few seconds and then stopped moving. It was dead.

Now, Claudia had to get the other maggots out the girl’s bodies and destroy them too. She knew how to do it and she was ready for it.

At that moment, Kurt entered the apartment. He had left Vega in the hospital and he was checking up on Claudia’s assignment.

“How did it go?” Claudia asked, surprised to see him back so soon.

“The alien is dead,” he said calmly “Vega was hurt but he’ll be ok. How are things here?”

“These three girls have aliens inside,” Claudia said to Kurt.

“Ok. Let’s start with the biggest first and I believe it’s this one,” Kurt answered, pointing at Rubi.

Claudia moved Lisa off the bed while Kurt carried Rubi over. He placed the girl on her back in such a way that her head was hanging over the side. Kurt pulled his erecting cock out of his pants and fed it to the Rubi. She recognized a familiar taste in the human-looking cock and opened her mouth, welcoming the offer. Claudia dove between the girl’s legs and started to suck her clitoris as hard as she could.

Karen O’Malley could not believe what she was seeing. Who was this man and why was his cock in Rubi’s mouth!? And even worse, why was Sergeant Claudia Jameson’s face buried between Rubi’s legs?

The answers to her question would become evident after a few minutes. Kurt was fucking Rubi’s mouth relentlessly and pinching both her nipples at the same time. Claudia had her tongue deep inside the girl’s pussy and was rubbing her clit with her insistent fingers. Rubi was moaning, muffled by the large cock, and her body was waving in synch with his thrusts. Suddenly, her body arched despite the big weight of her belly as a huge orgasm ignited in her loins. At that instant, Kurt blasted a large wad of cum down Rubi’s throat and simultaneously she squirted a blast of white fluid into Claudia’s mouth and all over her face. The girl’s abdomen started to contract forcefully and the large maggot was pushed inexorably out of her womb. The alien slid out with one strong push accompanied by lots of fluid that spread across the bed. Claudia hurriedly injected the animal and soon it was dead too.

It was Shelly’s turn. She was placed onto her stomach over the cum smeared bed and as Kurt made her swallow his whole prick, Claudia licked her anus and inserted one finger as deep as it would go. Soon enough, the girl was wriggling with unrestrained pleasure and her body convulsed with a hard orgasm. The following contractions pushed the creature out of her tight cavity while Claudia spread the girl’s ass cheeks apart, amazed by the size of the maggot that kept coming out, reaching at least twelve inches in length. Finally it was expelled completely and this alien was also killed. Shelly was savoring Kurt’s sperm, realizing, as Rubi did before her, that this alien-man tasted even better than the alien-beast.

Kurt checked on Karen and realized that she was not ready yet. He and Claudia agreed to take the girls to the officer’s home, since their addiction to the alien sperm was definitive and irreversible. They would always be dependent of that sticky white fluid and the only providers were certain alien species, including Kurt’s. He knew it and he already had a plan for each of the beautiful girls.

Claudia bought some robes for the women and they all left Lisa’s apartment. Karen was still a little reluctant to leave but she had no choice.

Day five: Afternoon

On the way back home, Claudia was driving and Kurt was in the passenger seat. The girls were in the back seat holding each other. The alien man was observing officer O’Malley on the rear view mirror. He couldn’t wait to feel her white skin. He had desired that woman since the moment he saw her in the interrogation room, the first day of his arrival. The unexpected presence of Claudia that day had diverted his attention but now his crotch was getting hot for the beautiful policewoman.

Half an hour later, Faith came down the stairs to find four young women sitting in the living room with her mother and her beloved Kurt. One of them looked pregnant.

“Hi!” Faith said enthusiastically.

“Hi, baby,” Claudia responded. She introduced the women to her daughter, Faith bent down and kissed each one on the cheek.

“They are our new guests so be nice to them, ok?” Claudia added.

“Sure,” Faith said, sitting beside Karen and starting to rub her belly.

Karen’s nipples swelled Immediately. Faith noticed this and boldly leaned forward, kissing one of the hardened nubs. Karen gasped. The Queen Breeder took this as a go-ahead sign and sucked the bulging nipple into her mouth. Surprisingly, a sweet fluid very similar to Kurt’s sperm flooded into the teen’s mouth. This sparked an instant fire in Faith’s loins and she began to milk the officer’s breasts with eagerness. This sexy spectacle turned on the heat within the observing crowd and soon everyone was engaged in yet another orgy.

Kurt thought it was time to eliminate the last maggot. Karen was on her knees sucking Claudia’s pussy, unaware that Kurt was approaching her from behind. He grabbed Karen by the waist and impaled her ass in one stroke until his phallus was buried to the hilt. The officer never lifted her face from Claudia’s crotch and just moaned as she felt Kurt’s cock pushing deep inside her body.

It didn’t take long before Karen reached climax and the last maggot was squirming on the carpet in the middle of a large puddle of white fluid. Claudia leaned forward and destroyed it. The last of the killer alien’s offspring was dead.

Three weeks later

Everything was ready. Kurt had used his small transport module to move the women one by one to his large spaceship. The women understood that life as they knew it was over and they were all excited to new experiences on far-off planets. Kurt located and recovered the killer alien module. There was nothing else to do on earth and they left. He was planning to have a very pleasant trip with seven horny females around, including the invaluable Queen Breeder.

Captain Daniel Vega was the only one that stayed behind who knew the truth about the aliens. The incident at the police headquarters was passed off as the attack of a highly trained lunatic who went over the edge. They were still looking for him.

* * *

Not far from Lisa’s apartment, a blonde woman in her early twenties is sitting naked in her bedroom. She is watching as the bigger of the large white pods is opening up, filling the room with squishy sounds. Then, a large creature, very similar to the killer alien but completely white, stands up from the pod, looks at the female and walks toward her.

She lays back on the bed, ready to attend her newborn.

The End.

Note from the author: There is graphic (CGI) version of this story.

---

This is my first story where I use a POV switch in one of the scenes, it’ll be separated by dashlines. Also in my stories I try to add a new tag to each story, in this case I added 3 new tags. Hope you enjoy it, as usual, comments and PM’s are greatly appreciated.

“Aunt Lisa what are you doing here?” I said confused.

“You mom invited me, it is a family vacation isn’t it?” she said sarcastically. Even though she knew about us I was still a little uneasy around her for some reason. Rita pulled the covers over us to hide our nakedness, but it was still a little dark in the room so I doubt she would have seen us anyway. “It’s a little late to be shy, after what I just seen I’m tempted to hop right in and join you,” she laughed. “How is it you always end up in our room?” Rita asked. “How is it you never seem to lock your door?” Aunt Lisa retaliated. I think you want someone to walk in on you, you horny bastards!” she added. “If you were messing around with someone who looks this good, you wouldn’t be able to keep your hands off her either,” I said. “That’s true. She is a sexy little devil isn’t she? Well I’m going to bed, I’ve been working all day and driving all night looking for this place, but if you think you’re gonna go at it again, don’t hesitate to call me, or better yet, just come over into my room, it’s the one by the kitchen,” she grinned as she left the room. When the door closed we fell back into the bed. That’s the second time she walked in on us having sex, and the third time we were watched, we were starting to be ok with it. I stared looking at the ceiling when Rita laid her head on my chest and looked me in the eyes. “What were we talking about before?” she asked. “I don’t even remember, Aunt Lisa made me lose my train of thought. Come on, let’s go to sleep, we’ve got a big day of doing nothing ahead of us,” I said. She kissed me softly on the lips and cuddled up to me as I cut out the lamplight that for some reason I was still holding. Truth is, I did know what we were talking about, but I want the rest of this trip to be Stephanie free, so I let it go. “Goodnight Randy, I love you, she said wrapping my arm around her waist. “Goodnight baby, I love you too,” I said back. I kissed her neck and slowly drifted into a peaceful sleep.

The next morning I woke up to an empty bed, I was a little confused since the only time Rita ever gets up early is to come to my room. I put on some shorts (yea we slept naked, but it was an accident, this time), used the bathroom and brushed my teeth, and went to look for her. I looked all around the cabin, and only saw the parents and Aunt Lisa making breakfast. Finally I found her in the last place I checked, the swimming pool. She was swimming laps when she looked up and saw me. “You just gonna stand there or you gonna get in with me?” she asked. Since I was already dressed for pool use ironically, I jumped in.

As soon as I came from under the water Rita was right in front of me, smiling. “Finally awake huh?” she asked. “I’m surprised you’re up so early, I thought you’d be sleeping in after last night.” I said. “I know right! I have all this energy from I don’t know where. I got up and cleaned the kitchen, mopped the floors, wiped all the windows and now swimming laps in the pool. All that stuff hasn’t changed a thing I’m still so energetic,” she said. “I know a way we can put all that energy to use,” I said pulling her into a kiss. I ran my hands all over her body and she did the same, never breaking the kiss. When I went inside her bikini bottoms to play with her clit she caught my hand and held it there, confusing me in the process. “Mmmm big brother not yet,” she said breaking the kiss. “What’s the matter, you want me don’t you?” I said confused. “I do, but if you want me, you’re gonna have to catch me first!” she said as she splashed me and swam off away from me. Once the water cleared from my face she was halfway across the pool. I took off after her but by the time I had gotten close she climbed out of the pool and stuck her tongue out in mockery. For a moment all I could think about was how sexy she was dancing around in front of me, but then I remembered why she was dancing and jumped out to chase her. She took off running around back to the deep end of the pool, and when I got close enough to grab her, she jumped back into the pool. Now I was determined, she was not getting away from me again. I jumped in and swam after her faster than I thought I could. When I caught her I grabbed her on the foot and pulled her towards me, turned her around to face me and walked until her back hit up against the wall in the water. I had a look of hunger and lust in my eyes as I kissed her hard on the lips. “Oh god Randy, I should make you chase me more often,” she said between kisses. She rubbed my cock through my shorts and I kissed her harder, grinding against her. I reached my hand down and this time, my hand reached its destination. I rubbed her clit in small circles underwater, and she broke the kiss and moaned into my neck. I rubbed faster and she started breathing heavier and moaning louder, which she knows only gets me hotter. I slipped two fingers in and finger fucked her as fast as humanly possible. I didn’t even try to stop her from making noise, I wanted to hear her scream in pleasure, I wanted to look at her as she reached her climax, a few seconds later I got my wish.

“Oh god, oh god, I’m cumming! I’m cumming! Randy oh my god I’m cummmmmmmmmming!!!”

Even underwater I could still feel her juices as they poured out of her pussy into my hand as he held onto me for dear life so she wouldn’t slip underwater. “Fuck Randy I need you in me right now!” she moaned as her orgasm subsided. By now my cock was rock hard so I wasn’t gonna argue with her, or was I? I lifted her leg and moved her bikini bottoms to the side, and ran the tip of my cock over her clit, which made her shiver in anticipation. When she closed her eyes and leaned her head back waiting for me to plunge inside her, I dropped her leg and let her go. “What’s the matter, you want me don’t you?” she said mimicking the exact same thing I said not too long ago. “I do, but if you want me, you’re gonna have to catch me first!” I told her as this time I splashed her and swam away.

This time it was her with the look of determination on her face, as she swam up behind me faster than I expected. I knew I wouldn’t stand a chance in the pool so I got out and ran for the door, with her right behind me. By now my hard on had decreased a little so it wasn’t too noticeable as I took off out the double doors and back into the living room area. I didn’t see Rita, but I could hear her screaming after me, and I was enjoying every second of it. Running out of options, I ran to the side of the room with most of the doors and did eenie-meenie-miny-mo on the way there (sorry if I messed the spelling up on that, but can you blame me?), I picked the room with the walk in shower and bolted in there while listening to mom and dad complain about tracking water and running through the cabin. I go in the shower room and run to the corner, if I closed the door she would have definitely knew I was in there, so I left it open hoping she would pass. A couple minutes passed and I thought I had gotten one over her, I was wrong. She walked into the bathroom and locked the door, you could literally hear the lock click it was that quiet. “You little bastard!” she said as she just cut on all the showers and walked up to me. The look in her eyes told me this was gonna be another round of great sex. “Ok you caught me, now what?” I asked. “Now we pick up where we left off,” she said as she dropped her bikini bottoms to the floor. She pulled me against the wall under a shower and kissed me hard, this time there would be no running. I pushed my shorts down and off and played with her clit a little, and then I pushed my cock into her waiting pussy.

She let out a moan of relief as I slid all the way inside her, meeting her crotch with mine. I started off slow and soft and built to hard deep thrusts. Her body was thrashing against me keeping up with the rhythm I had going, and pretty soon were fucking the shit out of each other.

“Fuck Rita you feel so good!” I said pounding the hell out of her.

“Yes, that it, keep fucking me! Fuck your little sister! Fuck my pussy for all its worth!” she moaned.

I wet my finger in the shower water and eased into her ass, it was a tight fit but it went in. she looked up at me wide eyed and bit down on my shoulder. I grabbed ahold of her ass cheek with my other hand and spread it open as I fucked her, which gave me more room to fuck her. I kept this up for five more minutes before she pulled me out of her. “Lay down in the middle of the floor, I wanna ride you under the water,” she said. I did exactly what she asked me to do and laid down in the middle of the floor, cock sticking straight up in the air. It felt weird having the shower water hit me, and congregate around my body, but it was a good kind of weird. She wasted no time in straddling me as she sat down on my cock and continued fucking me. It looked like a scene straight from a porno the way her body was dripping wet as she bounced up and down on me. I couldn’t help but grab her titties as the bounced around in front of me. Her nipples were already hard, but I twisted them between my fingers anyway, causing her to bounce up and down on me harder.

“Oh yes Randy, just like that! Squeeze my nipples, make them harder! Fuck! You feel so fucking good inside me! Oh god I’m getting light headed!”

She lay down on top of me and just moved her ass in circular motions, by now the water was really having an effect on me as it was barely making contact with my skin, but enough to send chills through my body, and intensify the sex. “Come on Randy, fuck me hard! Make me cum on your cock!” she said and then kissed me. I grabbed a cheek in each hand and lifted her off of me and thrust her back down as hard as I could. Each time she came down she would let out a “ugh” sound that made me fuck her harder. I saw her eyes close and her mouth cringe, so I knew she was close to orgasm. I wanted to finish her off doggy style, but my knees would definitely hurt on this shower floor, so I decided on missionary. I tried to get up and reposition myself, but every time I pulled out of her, she would sit back down, so I just rolled over still inside her, picked her legs and sat them in my arms, and drove into her as hard as I could. “Fuck, fuck, fuck Randy if you keep this up I’m gonna cum!” she said as water splashed all over her body. I looked down at her titties bouncing up and down on her chest, my cock going in and out of her pussy, and back up at the look of an impending orgasm strewn across her face, and got a sudden burst of energy. I was now fucking her harder and faster than ever, building up to an extremely powerful orgasm for both of us. Her loud moans were the last straw; I wanted to tell her I was about to cum but didn’t have the time. I squeezed her thighs in my hands and pumped her full of my seed. About the same time she broke out into her own orgasm.

“Yes, that’s it! I’m cumming! Oh my god! Oh god! Yessssssssssssssss!” she moaned.

I kept filling her with my seed until it was just little droplets coming out of the tip, then I fell on top of her. She twirled her fingers in my hair as she held me in place on top of her. “I think I used up a lot of that energy,” she said. “Yeah, I’m pretty tired too,” I responded. “I never said I was tired! It’s gonna take a lot to wear me out these next couple of days,” she replied. Just then there was a knock on the door. “Ok kids, breakfast!” someone said on the other side of the door. It was a woman’s voice, so we weren’t too concerned. We got up and quickly washed up, got dressed and headed to the kitchen for breakfast.

As usual, everyone else had already started eating before we got there, good manners my ass. “So why were you two running through the cabin and wrestling in the shower?” dad asked. We laughed at what he said, more out of awkwardness because Aunt Lisa and mom were staring at us and grinning, wondering what lie we came up with this time. “Its actually pretty funny, when Rita was on the diving board about to jump in, I ran up behind her and body slammed her into the water then took off running,” I said fake laughing. “It wasn’t that funny, but it was funny when I caught you hiding in the shower and slammed you back, over and over and over,” she said actually laughing. Aunt Lisa and mom traded looks and giggles at each other knowing what really happened, and we finished off the acting job by having a mini food fight. “Hey hey hey cut that out, we eat the food not throw it! You can finish your little deathmatch later,” dad said. “Sorry,” we both said simultaneously. “Finish up and go get changed, were gonna go on a hike in a little bit,” dad added. Rita and I broke out in laughter at the same time. “Haha the two prom queens are going out into the woods? No way!” I laughed. “Hey now we can be as adventurous as the next guy,” mom said. “Yeah, just because we’ve never been in the woods before doesn’t mean we don’t want to go, besides it could be fun,” Aunt Lisa added. It still was a little funny, but it was only a hike, not spending the night out there, so it shouldn’t be too bad for them. Once we cleaned up Rita and I put on some pants and a t-shirt with armguards, and dad did the same, but what mom and Aunt Lisa had on made us burst out in laughter again. They both had on sundresses with elbow pads and combat boots. We could not stop laughing, even dad got in a chuckle or two. “You can laugh all you want to, we look good!” mom said confidently. It took us a while to stop laughing, but when we finally did we headed out to start out hike.

The middle path we knew didn’t go out as far, so we took the right one. It took a while before we got any depth into the woods, so we just took pictures of random trees and funny poses. We walked around a bend and saw a deer and her young running around playing. “Ooh look they’re so cute!” Rita said as she took pictures. “Don’t let it get too close!” Aunt Lisa said as she and mom hid behind dad, could be fun, hah! We watched them play around until they ran off, and we got back to our hike. We walked for about another hour making jokes and playing around until we came up to a creek with a little waterfall. It was a nice piece of scenery, it had flowers all around it with birds sitting on the trees, and you could smell the distinct smell of outdoor water, flowers and fruit. There was even a pathway that led to a giant rock that was in front of the waterfall, perfect for taking pictures. All the women seized the opportunity taking turns sitting down, standing up, and lying down on the rock; of course they all took off their shoes and arm gear to make for a better picture. Rita looked so beautiful the way she lay down with one arm holding her up, hair blowing in the slight wind, that perfect smile highlighted by her big blue eyes, its like I had fallen in love again. Once we had gotten all the pictures we needed we were on our way. I let the parents walk ahead and we drifted back a little, once they were far enough ahead I pulled Rita off to the side and kissed her as passionately as I could.

“Mmmm Randy, what was that for?” she moaned. “Because I love you so much,” I said as I kissed her again. I started to take a picture of us kissing, but I was taking a chance of dad seeing it, so I decided against it. I was getting so turned on I thought about taking her right there, and I doubt she would have been against it, but if we took too long getting back they would have came looking for us, so it was a no go. “We better get back before they get suspicious,” I said reluctantly. “Aww do we have to? Stupid parents!” Rita pouted. “Unfortunately yes, they could get suspicious,” I said back. She made her puppy dog face and pulled my by the hand back onto the path, and jumped on my back.

I started running and we were laughing and giggling when we caught up to the others. She jumped off my back and gave me an innocent enough peck on the cheek. “Oh honey how come you don’t carry me like that anymore?” mom asked. “I do carry you, but we can’t talk about that in front of the kids!” he joked. This turned into dad and me giving piggyback rides for about an hour. Every girl that was on my back felt me up in some kind of way, whether it was rubbing my chest, kissing my neck, or rubbing my crotch, I got violated, but I can’t complain. When we finally let them down we came to the top of a hill that overlooked a field of flowers with small animals running around and a few hills in the background. The women went all giggly and cutesy taking pictures of everything. The best one, ironically, was of a rabbit eating a carrot or something that looked a lot like one. We reached the end of the path we decided to head back, but we kept going in the circle of the path rather than turn around. It was much quicker walking back; I could see the flag on top of the cabin in the distance. I took off running in the hopes that someone would chase me, turns out everyone did. Rita was literally right behind me, with dad, G.I. Jane and G.I. Jenny not far behind. Eventually we grew tired and had to stop and catch our breath. Upon walking farther down the path back to the cabin we came across a lake that, like everything else, was surrounded by trees and flowers all around it. I heard mom and dad mumbling something, but couldn’t figure out what, so I let it go. “We have to come back here tonight, it’ll look so beautiful under moonlight,” Rita whispered in my ear. I nodded in agreement and Rita grabbed my hand and pulled me back to the cabin. “Last one back has to wash everyone’s clothes!” she said as she took off running again. Soon enough we were all running again for the cabin door. When we finally made it back Aunt Lisa was the last to get to the porch, so she earned the task of doing everyone’s laundry. “Be careful with the fabric softener!” I joked. She gave me a sly look and grin as she walked past me and back into the cabin, I’d better watch my back.

“Ok you guys, dinners at 6:00!” mom yelled as Rita and I ran into the game room. As soon as we were behind closed doors she had her legs wrapped around my waist and was in an intense lip lock with me. She had me so hot ever since that photo shoot of hers I’ve just wanted to ravage her all day. There was a lot of moaning and tongue wrestling, and fondling of each others body, until she hopped down to undo my pants. “I’ve been waiting all day to put this big cock in my mouth,” she said. She unbuttoned and pulled down my pants and my boxers in one swift motion and stroked my cock in her hand while playing with my balls with the other hand. The only thing I could process at that moment was pleasure, but I knew that was nothing compared to what was about to come (no pun intended). I leaned my head against the wall and waited for what would be a great blow job when the worst thing that could happen happened, my phone rang. It was really weird because the only person who has my phone number is Rita, and she took her phone out to make sure it didn’t dial on accident, which it didn’t. I figured it was a telemarketer or someone but when I answered it I wasn’t even close.

“Hello?”

“Hey you!”

“Stephanie?”

“That’s right! How’s it going?”

Rita went from aroused to pissed off in the blink of an eye. She got right next to my face so she could hear without me having to put it on speakerphone. “How’d you get my number?”

“I got it from your phone when you weren’t looking, and I put my number in.”

“Ok great, thanks. So why the call?”

“I was just thinking about you and that kiss, all of them. It got me so hot; I just had to hear your voice.”

“Oh come on, my voice is nothing special,” I said trying not to sound too interested.

“I think it’s sexy, I wish we could have done more while I was there.”

“Yea, but it was too risky with the parents being there, next time maybe.”

“Ooh next time huh, I will definitely be looking forward to next time now!”

“Yeah me too. Well it’s time for dinner, I have to run.”

“(sigh) Ok, can’t wait to see you. Bye.”

“Bye Stephanie.”

I hung up the phone and saw Stephanie looking back at me with crossed arms. “Next time?” she scolded. “What was I gonna tell her, that I couldn’t do anything with her because I’m already fucking my sister?” I said in my defense. She looked at me, and then returned to her normal calm state. “Ok, I’ll let it go,” she said as she put her arms around me and kissed me. I breathed a sigh of relief. “Ok, now where were we? Oh yeah!” I said as I pushed my pants back down. “You know what, all of a sudden I don’t feel like giving head anymore, but I feel like getting it,” she said. She took off her pants and panties and lay on the pool table. “You lost a bet remember? Anytime I want, well now is one of those times,” she said as she waved me over to her. “Why do I feel like I’m being punished?” I asked. “You are, now get over here and eat my pussy,” she smiled as she rubbed her clit. “Next time you should make it a punishment that I don’t enjoy doing.” I said. “Less talking, more eating,” she said as she shoved my face into her pussy. I love it when she does that.

Right away I sucked on her pussy to lick up all the juice that was leaking out. She moved her pussy in circles while grinding it against my face, and I kept her rhythm by moving right along with it.

“Come on Randy eat my pussy! Eat it like you mean it! Shove that tongue all the way up in my pussy! Don’t you even think about going near Stephanie’s pussy, mine tastes better than hers!”

Her pussy always tastes good, all the fruit juice really makes her taste sweet and tangy, which combined with natural pussy juices drives me crazy. I trail down to her ass and stick my tongue in, which I had to force in because I kept getting pushed out.

“You nasty boy! Tonguing my ass! Then I must be as nasty as you because I love it! Fuuuuuck keep doing that! Fuck my ass and my pussy with your tongue!”

I did as told and licked her pussy and tongue-fucked her ass, then I got an idea. I stood up with her on my shoulders and her pussy right in my face and took hold of her clit. Right away her legs clamped around my head and she jumped from the slight touch of my lips on her clit. I sucked it into my mouth and tickled it with my tongue, and at the same time I began spinning around slowly with her still sitting atop my shoulders. All she could do was hold onto my head as she was getting dizzy from the spinning and the pleasure I was putting to her clit. I leaned her back in the air and savagely wrestled with her clit and pussy until she let out a little squirt, and then another little one, but that’s not the one I wanted. I sucked, pulled, tickled, and even bit her clit until she couldn’t take it anymore. Her arms were swinging around with nothing to grab on to, so she grasped my head again. Just as Rita’s moans were getting louder, the doorknob turned and mom stepped in. “Ok dinner is…oh my god!” she said as she stepped in and closed the door. Her presence did nothing to hinder our concentration on what was at hand, either we were too wrapped up in the moment or we didn’t care if we got caught. I spun around a little faster and ate her out a little harder until I heard those magic words…

“Oh god, I’m gonna come! I’m gonna fucking come all over your face Randy! Oh my god yes! Yes! Oh god! Yeeeeeeesssssssssssss!”

My shirt was soaked from all the juice that poured out of her, considering I caught a lot of it in my mouth. I stopped spinning and sat her down on the pool table, which she immediately fell back on, and turned my attention to mom. She stared at me for a while in amazement before she spoke. “That had to be the weirdest, kinkiest, most erotic thing I’ve ever seen,” she said. “You should have felt it, oh my god that was amazing!” Rita said from the pool table. “Oh I am definitely gonna try that, one way or another,” she said reaching out to me. “Hey! Use the other way, this one is for me!” Rita said getting up on shaky legs. “Trust me, you will share, both of you! Now fix yourselves up and come to eat, dinner’s ready,” she said flashing both of us a grin and leaving out the door. “What the hell was that you did to me?” Rita asked as mom shut the door. “I don’t know, spur of the moment I guess,” I replied. “That was so intense, I couldn’t even think straight. I was up in the air, spinning around, getting eaten, there was too much going on to concentrate on anything!” she said. “Good, that was the whole point. I got a question though, how do you know your pussy tastes better than Stephanie’s?” I asked. She got this dumfounded look on her face as if she was trying to come up with an answer, then I thought back to when Stephanie asked to talk to her. “Holy crap, what happened in that room?” I asked surprised. She threw back on her panties and pants and headed for the door. “Can’t talk now, dinner time!” she said as she fled down the hallway. My mind was reeling with possibilities of what happened, and I was gonna find out one way or another what happened.

By the time I got to the table mom had already filled Aunt Lisa in on what happened, and both were stealing glances and smiling at me. I was looking at Rita and she gave me that “don’t ask in front of them” look, so I let it go, for now. We mostly just ate because we were starving but we slipped in a conversation or two. Dad wanted to know what we thought of the hiking trip and I joked it was great getting to meet Xena: Warrior Princess and her sidekick Gabriel. Dad coughed and spit up food laughing, but mom took it as a compliment because she loves that show. Aunt Lisa just laughed at the whole situation, not caring about anything, but never taking her eyes off of me. When we finished eating I volunteered to do dishes and everyone sat on the couch in the living room.

I walked in to a game of hearts and everyone drinking wine, even Rita. “Aww come on everybody started without me? Deal me in!” I said. I got up and poured myself a glass of wine hoping no one would object and luckily they didn’t. We sat playing cards for about an hour (we all love card games) until it got noticeably cold just like the night before. “Dad can you turn the fireplace on, it’s freezing in here,” Rita said. He got up to cut it on and noticed two things wrong; there was no wood or a cage to cover the fire. “Jim took his cage when he left yesterday, and we don’t have one,” dad said. It was an old school fireplace and needed a cage to go around it to contain the fire. Everyone frowned up, knowing we’d have to deal with the cold. “Why don’t you and Randy go to the store and get a cage, it’s too cold in here,” mom said. “Yeah, that way we can have girl time; manicures, pedicures, facials, the works,” Aunt Lisa added. “What? The nearest store is 30 minutes away!” dad protested. “Come on honey, it’s too cold in here, you don’t want me to freeze do you?” mom retaliated while she gave him that sad face. He never had a chance. He finally agreed and got his keys and shoes and we left to get the cage. Before we pulled out of the cabin lot I got an idea to save time. “Dad why don’t you go and get the cage and I’ll stay here and get the wood, that way we kill two birds with one stone,” I suggested. He thought a minute and realized it was a good idea. “Ok, but don’t hurt yourself with that ax, its old and unsteady,” he said. “Sure thing dad, be careful out there,” I said as he drove off. I didn’t need to cut any wood, there was still some behind the house that we didn’t use, I just wanted to get back in there and mess around with Rita while dad was gone. I grabbed four blocks and headed back into the cabin. I noticed all the women were gone, so I put the logs in the fireplace and went to look for them. “They’re probably doing all that manicure feminine stuff” I thought to myself as I looked for them. I heard voices coming from the room our parents were sleeping in so I went over, the door was cracked where I could see in with no problem so I peeked in. When I look in I see Rita was sitting on the bed and mom and Aunt Lisa were standing in front of her, what were they doing?

—————————————————————

My mom and my aunt are both looking at me weird. I thought we were gonna have some girl time while Randy and dad were out, clearly I was wrong. They were eyeing me like I was about to go through some kind of satanic ritual. “Why are you guys looking at me like that, am I in trouble?” I asked. “Oh no honey you’re not in trouble, just the opposite,” Aunt Lisa said. They both walked over and sat on either side of me on the bed, what did I just get myself into? “Don’t look so nervous honey, your aunt and I are here to take care of you,” mom said. “But I thought we were gonna have girl time?” I said confused. “We are, and you’re gonna enjoy every minute of it, this girl time is all about you,” she said as she lifted my head by the chin to her lips and kissed me.

My mom was kissing me! On the lips! What the hell is going on? I wanna push her off of me and leave, but something keeps telling me to stay, that and the fact that her lips are so soft and smell like honey, so I just give in. I kiss her back with as much effort as she’s kissing me with, and I feel my panties getting wet. I feel Aunt Lisa start to kiss my neck and rub my breasts through my shirt, and twist my nipples in place. I moan into my mother’s mouth, and she responds by kissing me harder. She and Aunt Lisa both stand up and shake their dresses off of them onto the floor, then they unhook each others bra and their huge breasts hang freely from their chest. They stand me up and pull my shirt over my head and unhook my bra, releasing my breasts that look like nothing compared to theirs. Aunt Lisa lays me down on the bed and sucks a nipple into her mouth, and mom takes the other one. “Oh god that feels so good, keep doing that,” I moan. As soon as I say that Aunt Lisa trails her way down my body, and I can feel my panties being removed. Mom sits up and takes off her panties, then throws her leg over my body and straddles my face. “Eat your mommy’s pussy baby, make me feel good,” she said. I brace my hands on her thighs and run my tongue across her slit, making her shudder a little. Her skin was so soft and she tasted like peaches, which made me dive right into her. She didn’t taste anywhere this good last time my tongue was in her; she must have planned this from the start. I lick all around the inside of her pussy, sucking her juice into my mouth as I go.

“Oh yes baby, eat mommy’s pussy! Oh that feels so good keep doing that! Oh yes baby right there, ooh right there, god you’re making me so wet!” she moaned.

Then out of nowhere I feel kisses along my legs as they are pushed open, and I feel a tongue glide across my pussy making me jump out of shock right into mom’s crotch. I look past her pussy to see Aunt Lisa with her head between my legs, licking my pussy for all it was worth. It was hard to concentrate on mom while I was getting so much pleasure for myself, but I maintained focus and ate moms pussy with the same intensity Aunt Lisa was eating mine. The second I made contact with her clit, she dropped her weight on my face, effectively smothering me for a second, so I licked it repeatedly causing her to thrash and ride my face leaving pussy juice on everything it touched. I can hear Aunt Lisa moaning as she eats me, so I know she’s fingering herself, and at the same time, it’s sending little vibrations through my body which feel amazing. I lick two fingers and shove them right into mom’s pussy as I suck her clit between my lips, I pick up speed fingering her and it’s only a matter of time before she feels the urge to cum.

“Oh god baby, I‘m gonna cum! Right there, right there! Oh shit, oh fuck, oh god I’m cumming!”

I had to close my eyes she came so much, my face was drenched! Now I know where I got my squirting ability from. Slowly mom climbed off of my face and lay down next to me on the bed, still twitching a little from her explosive orgasm. I was glad I made her cum because now I could concentrate on Aunt Lisa going to town on my pussy. She stood up and went to the night stand drawer and pulled out a small vibrator and handed it to me, and then she lay on the bed next to mom and pulled me on top of her in the 69 position. In an instant she went back to eating my pussy and I started eating hers. Her pussy had the same peachy taste mom’s had, except a little tangier, but just as good. I turned on the vibrator and eased it into her pussy slowly while I licked at her clit. “Dammit Rita stop teasing me and push it all the way in!” she said. I obeyed and pushed the vibrator in as far as it would go, and then I turned it halfway up. Mom regained consciousness and got up and walked somewhere, but I wasn’t paying attention nor did I care. I felt a twinge on my clit as Aunt Lisa bit down on it and shoved her tongue back into my pussy. “Oh god Aunt Lisa you eat my pussy so good!” I panted. “I’ve had a lot of practice on your mother,” she responded and stuck her finger in my ass. I let out a loud yelp as she worked her finger in and out of my ass, and slipped another in to accompany it. I was grinding all over her face as I was fucking her as fast as I could with the vibrator. I took it out of her and sucked all her juices off of it, and then I turned it all the way up and put it right on top of her exposed clit. “Ooh, fuck!” she jumped and tongue fucked me faster as I held the vibrator in place and tongue fucked her back. She held out as long as she could before she finally gave in to the orgasm that awaited her.

“Oh shit Rita I’m cumming! Oh god I’m cumming so hard! Fuuuuuuuccckk mmeeeeeeeeeeee!”

Although she is shaking under me, she never stops eating my pussy, but she does push me away from hers. Just then mom comes back into view, and she has a strap-on attached to her waist that has to be at least 7 inches long. “She’s all ready for you,” Aunt Lisa says as she slides from under me. “Now the real fun begins!” mom said as she gets behind me, grabs my hips and thrust the dildo into my pussy.

I let out a loud moan as she pushes the dildo in me as far as it would go. She was relentless as she pounded me with long stroke after long stroke, and I loved every bit of it. Aunt Lisa moved in front of me and pulled my face to her nipple, which I eagerly sucked in. “I think she likes it, sis,” she said to mom. “Maybe I should fuck her a little harder then,” mom responded. She smacked my ass cheeks and grabbed my hips harder, this time pulling me back to meet her as she thrust forward into my dripping pussy. I couldn’t say anything, I had my aunt’s nipple in my mouth and my mom fucking the shit out of me with her strap-on, I was in heaven. I finally couldn’t hold it any longer and cried out in ecstasy as mom rammed me, then as I open my eyes I look up and see Randy at the door stroking his cock. He looks me dead in the eye but never breaks his rhythm, and my pussy suddenly gets wetter. “Oh fuck mom lay down, I wanna ride you!” I screamed at the top of my lungs. “Ooh my little slut is eager to ride mommy isn’t she?” she grinned. I nodded my head yes as she pulled out of me and lay down on the bed. I wasted no time in getting back on her, and soon enough I’m sliding up and down my mom’s cock. I grabbed on to her tits and squeezed them as I bounced up and down on her, feeling the smooth surface hug my pussy lips every time I pull out. I couldn’t get enough, knowing my mom was the one under me made me fuck just that much harder.

“Oh god yes! It feels soooooooooo good! You like how I ride you mommy, you like how your daughter bounces up and down on you? God, I love it!” I moaned.

“Ride that cock you little slut! Fuck it, fuck it hard! It feels good don’t it you little tramp!” mom screamed.

I was like a madwoman, bouncing up and down on her as hard as I could, and Randy watching only made me hotter, so I really was fucking her hard. As I was grinding her mom reached up and pulled me down to kiss her, and she grabbed my ass and helped me grind on her. I was caught up in riding mom so much I had forgotten where Aunt Lisa had slipped off to. All of a sudden she walks in front of me with another strap-on just like mom’s, and forces the dildo down my throat. “Suck it you little slut, you know you want to,” she yelled as she pushes my head down on it. I suck the dildo with everything I’ve got until she pulls it out of my mouth. She smiled at me and walked from my view, seconds later I feel two more hands on my hips and Aunt Lisa shoves the dildo right into my ass.

I suppressed a scream, mostly because the way she shoved it in my ass made me unable to talk. The pleasure I was now feeling was overwhelming, I was being fucked in the pussy and ass at the same time by my mother and aunt, how many people can say that? Needless to say I was enjoying it so much I just lie on top of mom and let them fuck me.

“My little slut of a daughter likes being double penetrated doesn’t she?” mom said.

“I think she does, why else would she have that big smile on her face?” Aunt Lisa followed.

I sucked mom’s tit into my mouth and moaned out loud to anyone willing to listen. The pleasure they were giving me was constant. When one dildo was coming out, the other was going in; it felt so amazing that I began to slide back and forth, helping the fucking process move faster. I sat back up, and the dildo in my ass went a little deeper. Aunt Lisa played with my clit while mom twisted my nipples, I have never had this much attention paid to my body and I was loving every second of it. Every little thing they did sent a tingle through my body, adding to the pleasure that was already building up inside me. I wanted to cum so bad, but I wanted this feeling to last forever, so I held on for a little longer while my mom and aunt fucked the shit out of me. Mom noticed me holding on, and flashed me that loving smile she does when she’s about to say something. “It’s ok baby, go ahead and cum, it’ll feel that much better when you let it all out,” mom said. Her words set off a trigger in my pussy. Right after mom said that they both sped up fucking me faster and harder until I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Oh my god, I can’t hold it anymore! I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum! Fuck fuck fuck! Oh shit! Oh shit! Right there, I’m cummmmmmmmmmming!!!”

I fell right onto my mother’s chest shaking and gyrating uncontrollably. My mind is all a blur, and I can see nothing but colors. I lay there for a minute going through everything that just happened in my head, I couldn’t believe what just happened, and I was right in the middle of it. “That was incredible, since when did you two use strap-ons?” I said out of breath. “We met this cute mixed girl in Bordeaux, France back when we were in college on a class field trip, lets just say she helped us truly appreciate the female body, you can thank her for everything that just happened,” mom said exhausted. “I remember that, I was sore that entire week,” Aunt Lisa said as she pulled the dildo out of my ass. When I finally get my senses back, I look over to the door and see that Randy is still there, though now he’s holding his limp cock in his hand.

—————————————————–

Mom and Aunt Lisa just fucked the shit out of Rita, and I had a front row seat to it. That had to be one of the most amazing things I’ve ever seen, I came so much on the wall I had to use my shirt to wipe it off. Who would have known they were capable of that, sure they said they had their experiments, but I would have never guessed anything like that. This made me see them in a whole new light, I don’t know whether to be extremely aroused that they are this kinky, or terrified that they have so much control over us. I didn’t want them to know I had been there the whole time, so I picked up my cum stained shirt and tiptoed back to our room. While I changed shirts I couldn’t get the image of Rita being double penetrated out of my head, the way mom was sitting on her face, how she 69ed with Aunt Lisa, the two strap-ons getting worked in and out of her pussy and ass, I was getting turned on again. Before I knew it I was daydreaming again, but I quickly snapped out of it when I realized I had to get back out of the house. I snuck out the back door and grabbed up some more logs of wood, just as I went around to the front door dad was pulling up in the truck with the cage in the back. “Ok dad you take the cage in, I’ll put the extra wood behind the house,” I yelled so the girls would know we were back. “Put that down and come give me a hand, this thing is heavy,” he responded. I dropped the wood and ran over to help him pull it off the truck, it really was pretty heavy, I don’t know why he didn’t just but a cheap one. We got it on the porch and sat it down to open the door, all the women in the house were sitting on the couch in those thick white bathrobes everyone in the world has giving each other pedicures.

I couldn’t tell if they were naked under there, but they did a great job of covering their tracks. You could smell strawberry flavored incense and the strong smell of nail polish remover; they even had those things separating their toes while they painted them. “You guys not done yet?” dad asked. “It takes time to look this good,” mom responded. We carried the cage over to the fireplace and sat it over it and finally started the fire. We sat down on the couch opposite the girls and went back to our card game. Every once in a while Rita would look up and catch me smiling at her and game me a “shut up” face, I just looked away and laughed, hoping to tick her off a little. After a while the card game started to get a little boring, so dad went in the kitchen and grabbed two more bottles of wine. We all took shots (well glasses is more like it) of wine while we played this game called Guesstures. As the game went on dad had gotten pretty hammered on the wine, which is funny because he can drink a 6-pack and feel nothing, and was flailing around like he was on fire. I ran to get the camera and came back to dad gone and everyone in the room still laughing at him. We figured he went into their room and passed out, instead he came out with a sheet on his neck like a cape, a belt around his head, and white tightie whities on over his shorts, I swear he looked exactly like Doug’s alter ego Quailman. He was making stupid noises, jumping off the couch, sliding on the floor, spinning around in circles, anything that looked stupid he did it. We could not stop laughing. I recorded and took pictures of him so I’d have something to blackmail him with later. When everything finally calmed down dad went and got another bottle of wine and staggered to his and mom’s room yelling for someone to go and give him a massage. “Well it looks like that’s my cue,” mom said as she stood up. “Let me help you, I know a few techniques,” Aunt Lisa said eagerly, maybe a little too eagerly. Mom was a little cautious but after a few mumbles and some hand signals she agreed. “You two be good now, who am I kidding just don’t stay up too late,” mom laughed. I loved our new relationship with her and Aunt Lisa, it’s like it didn’t matter that we were family. They both blew us a kiss as they left and went into the room dad was in, leaving Rita and I sitting on the couch.

I looked at her smiling waiting for her to say something, she didn’t, instead she just smiled back and started to open her robe. I sat up in my seat and fixed on her body like a good little schoolboy pays attention in class. When she opened her robe and revealed she had on a bikini I was a little disappointed, but I didn’t let it show. “Wanna go swimming?” she asked not waiting for a response and walking to the pool. I took off my shirt and ran up behind her and picked her up off her feet, ready to throw her in the pool, but then logic set in. if I throw her in it could be bad for me, so I put her down, only for her to push me in, very ladylike.

She jumped in and came straight to me to put her arms around my neck and kiss me. “So, what really happened in that room with you and Stephanie?” I asked. “You’re not gonna leave me alone until I tell you are you?” she said, and I nodded my head no. “Fine, she wants to have sex with you, so she came to me looking for tips on what you like and stuff. I told her wear something skimpy, but not too skimpy and make sure she’s fresh down there and drink a lot of fruit juice like I do, just in case you wanna go down on her, but you better not! She got curious on how it tasted and asked if she could lick me, but said she was just curious and not coming on to me, I said what the hell and let her, and she did it for a little while. She asked me to taste her to see if she tasted ok, so I said what the hell again and did it. She wasn’t that bad, but the juice would definitely help,” she said. I looked at her and just smiled. “You’re turning into a little slut, you’re gonna try something with Stephanie aren’t you?” I joked. “No I’m not, I was just experimenting, one time thing only. I still don’t like her,” she said as she play hit me. “So you were just experimenting when mom and Aunt Lisa were pounding the hell out of you?” I questioned. “No that was great! I’ve never been fucked with a strap-on before,” she said. “So you’d rather have a dildo than the real thing?” I asked. “The dildo felt great, but the real thing feels better the way it pulsates inside you,” she replied. “You know, watching you get fucked like that got me real hard, I’ve been thinking about it since it happened,” I said pushing her to the wall and taking off her bikini bottoms. “Mmm really? And what are you gonna do about it?” she said as she slid my shorts down my legs and stroked my cock. I put both our bottoms on the ledge and picked her legs up off the ground (which wasn’t hard to do in the water) and pushed my cock right into her without any warning.

She gasped and grabbed the wall behind her as I forced my tongue down her throat. The coldness around us plus the hotness inside her pussy gave me a mixed feeling of senses every time I would pull out and thrust back in, kinda like an icy hot patch. I couldn’t fuck her as fast underwater, but it still felt great regardless. I moved her bikini top out of the way and sucked her hard nipple into my mouth, and twisted it between my teeth, then I did the same to the other, all her moaning and groaning was making me bite her harder. After a while I pulled out of her and let her legs fall to the floor and turned her around, bent her over and stuck my cock right up her ass. She grunted and tried to grab onto something but there was nothing but the ledge of the pool and our clothes. I fucked her as deep as I could since speed was not a factor in the water, and every time she tried to lift her head up, I’d push it back down.

“Keep your head down!”

“Oh god yes big brother anything you say just please don’t stop fucking me!”

I brought my hand around and fingered her pussy while I played with her clit. “You like being fucked in the ass now don’t you, my fingers in your pussy while I squeeze your clit?”

“Yes, oh god I love it, I love the way you fuck me, you always fuck me so good!”

“You like being a slut for your big brother? Letting him fuck your pussy and ass whenever I want?”

“Yes! Anytime you want! It’s your ass, it’s your pussy, do whatever you want with them!”

I walked her over to the stairs on the swimming pool and had her step up with me still in her and hold the rails, this way I could really fuck her. I didn’t take long to build up a fast pace pounding her as hard as I could; I was so horny I didn’t think my cock would ever go soft. I pulled out of her ass and slid it back into her pussy, and leaned forward to get a handful of her tits. I resumed the hard fucking I was giving her, taking not to the clapping noise I made every time my balls hit her pussy, and I noticed she was on the brink of cumming.

“Don’t you come yet; you better hold it till I say you can let it out!”

“Fuck! Please let me cum, I want to so bad, you’re fucking me too good I won’t be able to hold it!”

“Not yet! If you cum early you’re gonna be sorry!” A couple minutes went by with her asking if she could cum.

“Please Randy, can I cum now, please?” she begged.

I paused a little before I said anything. “Ok go ahead you can cum now.”

Almost the second I said that she squirted on me like a fire hose and screamed at the top of her lungs, I’m glad we were in a soundproof room. She was on shaky legs but I wouldn’t let her fall, instead I pulled out of her pussy and put my cock back in her ass. After five minutes of hard ass fucking I felt my balls tighten, and I knew I was about to come.

“You want my cum, you want me to cum in your pretty little ass?”

“Yes Randy yes! I want you to shoot your load deep inside me!”

“How bad do you want it?”

“I want it real fucking bad, please big brother cum in your little sister oh god please!”

The brother/sister comment did it. I thrust hard in her one more time and squirted all my juice inside her worn out ass. I thought I’d never stop, it had to be at least eight big spurts and a few little spurts before I felt the last little bit run out of me. When I was finally empty I fell back into the pool exhausted, Rita tried to get out, but her legs were too weak and she fell in right behind me.

Slowly the feeling began coming back to my body, and I swam over to where Rita had floated when she fell in and grabbed her in a soft bearhug. “Oh my god Randy, that was fucking incredible! When did you get to be so dominant?” she asked. “Well since you manhandled me yesterday and mom and Aunt Lisa dominated you, I thought I’d give it a shot. How’d you like it?” I asked. “I loved every second of it, then again I love all the sex we have,” she replied. we swam over to where our bottoms were and climbed out of the pool, just as we were about to put them on we heard the doors open. “Come on!” Rita laughed as she grabbed my hand and led us out the door that leads outside.

We looked like idiots hopping around trying to get our bottoms on with our flip flops going every which a way while running from whoever it is. We go around the front and before we go in Rita grabs the flashlight and motions me to follow her on the left side path. The moonlight has everything lit up nicely but it doesn’t hurt to have backup just in case. She stops walking when we get to the lake we seen earlier on our hike and shines the flashlight on a rock that we could sit on. Just as I thought it would be, the moonlight lit the whole lake up and everything around it, giving it that “hidden paradise” look. “Its so peaceful looking,” Rita whispered. “Yea, it’s always like that right before Jason comes to kill someone,” I joked. “Randy that’s not funny!” she said as she hit me on the arm. “Don’t worry, if he comes I’ll make sure he kills first me so you can get away,” I said. She gave me this look like I was ruining the mood, which I was, so I backed off. “You know I’m just playing, I would never let anyone hurt you. It is pretty beautiful though,” I said as I pulled her close and held her. We sat there and looked at the scenery until we got tired and decided to head back. Even though it was a little cold with our swimwear on, we walked and held hands the whole way back. We went in and grabbed our stuff from the living room, went into our room to put on warmer clothes and got into bed. We cuddled up again as we kissed and said goodnight to each other, and fell asleep holding each other. Tomorrow will be our last day here, and I plan to make the most of it.

---

Lauren gets what she wants

Team Photos 4 – Lauren

That was intense; I had never cum so hard in all my life. I think I actually blacked out for a minute or two. I came to with Caitlyn shaking me.

“Hey you, that was awesome!” my words could hardly express just how awesome it had actually been, but I had to say something. I could still feel little twitches in my pussy and the inside of my thighs was rather wet. Had I squirted all over myself? The idea brought sent a shiver right thru me. I loved the taste of myself and if I could squirt like that, then there would be lots to lick up afterwards!

“Yeah, it was, but we need to clean up, we almost got caught.” Caitlyn replied with a kind of concerned, excited expression. She looked adorable, kind of sweaty and a wild look in her eye. I could feel a cool breeze running across my heated skin, had Caitlyn opened the window? I’m sure it was closed before, how long was I out for? Oh well, it didn’t really matter and I thought a shower sounded like fun anyway. More time to play!

“Ok, let’s go take a shower together”

I watched Caitlyn walking across the room, admiring the flexing mounds of her rump as I dragged myself off the bed. She opened the door and suddenly froze, I almost walked into her before catching myself.

“What is it? Is Alex in there?”

She just shook her head and walked in, quickly stepping over to the shower and turning on the water. I followed her in wrapped my arms around her from behind, reaching up and cupping those lovely boobs of hers. I lightly pinched her nipples as I slid my own along her back, loving the sensation of my hard nipples sliding across her shoulders. Caitlyn sucked in a sharp breath and turned around, looking up into my eyes, her arms reaching around me and grabbing my butt again. I was starting to think she liked my ass quite a bit.

“We have to talk” she whispered, “I think Alex was spying on us just now, and I’m sure he saw me in the shower this afternoon as well.”

“What? Really? Are you sure?” I was pissed, why was he perving at Caitlyn? If I had caught him looking at me, he would have ended up doing a lot more than looking.

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure. Just now I heard his door close when I opened our door. I don’t want that creep staring at us, what if he tells mum what we were doing?”

She was obviously worried about getting caught, but I was just pissed off. I was going to make that jerk pay for this and I already had an idea forming in my mind.

“Don’t worry about it, I’ll take care of him and make sure he doesn’t say anything to anyone”
“How? What are you going to do?”

I stopped any more questions by kissing her, sliding my tongue into her mouth. She gave out a couple of muffled attempts at speaking before giving up and returning my attentions, once again squeezing my ass. I slowly walked her backwards until we were in the shower. I pushed her back up against the wall, the water spraying down across both our bodies, I began kissing my down her body. I started with her neck before working my along her right shoulder then down towards her nipple, my hands on her hips holding her in place. I lightly licked at her hard little nipple before sucking it into my mouth, causing her to shudder and moan.

I moved one of my hands down, running it up her thigh and between her legs, not quite high enough to reach her pussy, just teasing her for the moment. She started to squat down, trying to reach my fingers with her eager pussy, but I kept my hand away, loving that she was so eager for my touch. I kissed my way across to her other nipple, finding it just as hard before sucking on it, lightly biting it with my teeth, I pulled backwards causing her boob to extend out, cone like before letting it go and watching her it jiggle as it returned to its normal shape.

She moaned again, grabbing my head and mashing it against her tits. I took her nipple back into my mouth and sucked hard, Caitlyn seemed to like it when I was rough on her nipples, and would she like the same treatment on her clit? Before this shower was over, I was going to find out.

I grabbed Caitlyns hands and move them up over her head, before continuing my journey down her body, kissing my way across her flat stomach, sliding my tongue into her belly button, causing her to giggle and try to pull away. She always was vulnerable to belly tickling. I crouched down until I was kneeling between her legs, she spread them wider, looking down at me with lust in her eyes, her breasts heaving, she was breathing hard and we were only just getting to the good part.

The water was spraying down on my shoulder and getting in my eyes, so I leaned in and kissed her inner thigh, my hands curling between them and cupping her ass, tilting her pussy towards my face. She was shaved completely smooth, her hard clit poking out at the top of her small lips, I could smell her intoxicating aroma, so sweet and I knew how good she tasted. I couldn’t wait any longer, I leant in, running my tongue up her lips before twirling my tongue around her clit.

“Oh god Lauren! Yes just like that!” she cried out.

I don’t think she was thinking about Alex anymore, not with me between her legs licking at her clit. But I was, I was betting that perv would be trying to get a glimpse of us right now or at least listening at the door. I took a quick glance at his door, but it was still closed, for now anyway.

I would have to work harder to get his attention I thought. I went back in, licking at her clit, before sliding one of my fingers into her pussy. She was so tight, if she hadn’t been so wet I don’t know if I could have got my finger in. She must be a virgin I thought, my finger didn’t go in very far before meeting an obstruction. Damn she still has her hymen. I had broken mine months ago with a hairbrush handle, but I didn’t want to break hers yet. I guess she was saving it for some reason.

I continued licking and nibbling at her clit and just rubbed my fingers around her lips and just lightly teasing her hole. Caitlyn kept pushing her pussy at my face and I felt one of her hands on the back of my head, running her fingers thru my wet hair. I looked up, meeting her eyes as she stared down between her tits. Her other hand was pulling at a nipple again; stretching her boob out and then letting it spring back. She was so hot I felt I could almost cum just from watching her, but that could wait. Right now I wanted to make her scream like she had done to me.

I pulled back, grabbing her hips and turning her around until she was facing the wall, bracing herself on her hands with her butt sticking out. I pulled her cheeks apart and started licking her pussy from behind, it was so different like this, I could get my tongue into her hole more easily. So I poked it and started trying to tongue fuck, Caitlyn eagerly responded, lightly thrusting back at me, trying to get my tongue in deeper.

Her puckered little butt hole was right in front of my eyes, almost winking at me as I continued to tongue her pussy. I moved higher and licked at her, I couldn’t really taste much of anything, other than her pussy juices which still coated my mouth. Caitlyn squealed again, but she didn’t pull away, I guess that was something else we had in common, we both liked our ass being licked. So I started licking, occasionally trying to stick my tongue in. I reached down and began rubbing her clit again, every time I pinched her clit and pulled on it, she would let a louder moan.

Her ass was starting to accept my tongue, so I decided it was time for the finger, just like she had done to me. I sucked on my finger, getting another taste of her delicious juices before pushing it hard against her asshole, giving her no warning. She let out another loud moan as my finger slid inside her hot little ass, pushing back hard, burying it all the way inside her. I was brought back to my plan when I’m sure I heard another moan coming from behind me. Was Alex finally watching? It was hard to hear anything over the shower, but I’m sure he would be enjoying the show and I was going to give him even more to see.

I arched my back, sticking my butt out further, reaching down between my legs I started to rub at my clit which had been desperate for some attention. I let out a loud moan of my own as I continued to finger Caitlyn’s ass and my own clit. A funny thought came into my mind then, I was amazed at my own skill, doing two different things with my hands at the same time.

“Do you like that Caitlyn? Do you like your little sister fingering your ass?”
“Yessss….” She moaned, “Keep going, I’m almost there”

I had no intention of stopping and returned my undivided attention to my sister’s sweet spots, abandoning my own pleasure as I sought to bring her over the top. I twisted around, manoeuvring myself under her pussy so I could suck at her clit, but also lining myself up, so now Alex could get a look side on at my front and I could try and see if he was watching us.

He was! I could see him out of the corner of my eye, crouching down low to the floor, with just his head sticking around the door. Got him, I thought. Now for the big finish, I sucked hard at Caitlyns clit and jammed a second finger up her ass. She bucked hard, squealing and moaning my name as she came all over my hand and face, her juices mixing in with the water running down both our bodies. I almost had to hold up with the fingers in her ass as she started to collapse downwards, I pulled out and grabbed her ass in both hands, holding her up as she continued to shake and moan.

“Oh Lauren, Lauren, I love you so much” she panted, barely able to catch her breath.
I leant forward and stared straight at Alex, catching him off guard, “Did you like that?”
Caitlyn had no idea we had an audience, thinking I was talking to her, “Couldn’t you tell, my pussy juice is on your face again” she let out a quiet little laugh.

I continued to stare at Alex, he looked like a cornered rabbit, frozen in place and no idea what to do. Finally he backed up and closed the door, now I’ve got him I thought.

I stood up, wrapping my arms around Caitlyn, pulling her into a hug, pressing my nipples into her back I rested my chin on her shoulder. She reached back, caressing my cheek, “You’re incredible Lauren, I never thought we could be this good together.”

“What do you mean Caitlyn? Have you been thinking about us together before today?” I could easily guess that she had, all those little exhibitions that she had been putting on for me now had a whole new meaning. I wondered how I could have been so blind to it all along, it was so obvious. It had started so soon after that first night together and I had never clicked to it. Well I did have some blonde in my hair and I was only 12 at the time, so that was all the excuse I needed.

“Yes” she replied, “I have. Ever since that night in my bed I haven’t been able to get it out of my head and I think of you every time I masturbate. But now, I don’t need to think about that, I have you right here, now, with me.”

She turned around, looking me in the eyes, a hopeful, almost sad look in her eyes. I gave the only response I could; I kissed her, tenderly this time, just bringing our lips together, no thought of passion, just love for my beautiful sister. We slowly pulled back, just staring into each other’s eyes. I hated to break the moment but I had some revenge to enact on Alex.

“He was watching us again, I saw him”
“What?” she gasped, “Why didn’t you say something? That creep has been watching us all day and you let him watch?”
“Don’t worry, finish your shower, I’m going to deal with him right now.”

I felt an incredible thrill at the prospect of what was to come, I was going to get my brothers cock but it was not going to be like anything that I had previously fantasized about and I knew it wasn’t going to be like any of his fantasies either.

Caitlyn gave me a dubious look, “Are you sure you can deal with him? I don’t want you doing anything you don’t want. I should be taking care of you, not the other way around.”

I stepped out of the shower and without bothering to dry off, and walked over to Alex’s door, “I said, don’t worry. I know what I’m doing, now wash up and get to bed, I’ll be back soon” I spoke quite loudly, hoping Alex would hear me and panic, I gave him a few seconds before opening the door and walking in.

The lights were off, but I knew that I would be perfectly silhouetted against the light from the bathroom for him see and to know that it was me, not Caitlyn coming into his room. I closed the door and just stood there, letting my eyes adjust to the light coming in thru the window, feeling the nerves churning my stomach, my nipples hard and aching and the heat in my pussy, still craving the orgasm I had denied myself earlier in the shower.

I could see him lying in his bed, on his back, eyes closed, trying to pretend he was asleep, that I hadn’t caught him watching us.

“Alex? Are you awake?” I whispered, ready to play along with him for now. He gave out a pathetic little snore, I almost burst out laughing, he expected me to believe that?

I tiptoed across the room, leaving little wet footprints, water continuing to drip from my body. “Alex?” I whispered again as I reached the side of his bed. He was still trying to ignore me, but I could see beads of sweat on his forehead and he was breathing too hard to be sleeping. Again I had to resist an impulse to giggle, this was going to be fun, how long can he pretend?

I slowly reached out and grabbed his blanket, slowly pulling it back; I felt a delicious tingle run from my nipples to my pussy at the sight of his naked chest. I must admit, my brother was pretty hot, he worked out pretty regularly, while he didn’t quite have a six-pack abs, there was definite muscle showing. I could see the muscles in his stomach tense and release as I continued pulling the blankets back, now revealing his boxers and what looked like a rather large wet spot in the front and a very hard cock sticking up.

I let out a little moan and ahhed for his benefit, “Wow, look at that, it’s huge.” I didn’t really know if it was or not, but he did look bigger than Dusty and I knew boys liked to be told they have big dicks. I did giggle then as I saw his dick bob up and down with my words. I didn’t know they could do that! I sat down on the edge of his bed, “Alex are you awake?” I whispered again. Still getting no response from him I decided to go in for the kill, so to speak.

I reached out and put my hand on his dick, he was so hard and I could feel the warmth of him thru his boxers. He was really sticky though, I was sure that he had cum in his boxers now, it must have been while watching us and I hadn’t given him long enough to change, he must have just dived for his bed and pulled the blankets over himself before I walked in.
I could feel him throbbing under my hand and change in his breathing as I began to run my hands up and down his cock. I let out a moan again, we can both pretend I thought. I slipped my hand in the hole of his boxers and grabbed his dick for the first time. This time my moan was real, I had my brother’s hard and throbbing cock in my hot little hand!

I pulled it out of his boxers and just stared, it felt so warm, hard and soft at the same time. Dribbles of clear fluid were coming out of the hole at the top and the whole thing was just awesome. I had a real boys cock in my hand and I could do anything to it I wanted!

I started to pump up and down, watching the skin move up and down, sliding over the head and back down again. I just marvelled at the way it felt, throbbing under my touch, I wanted to feel this inside of me, all the way deep inside, filling me and touching me in places no one else ever had. I could see Alex was having a hard time still pretending to be asleep as I slowly stroked my hand up and down his cock, his hips were moving up and down with my strokes like he was trying to fuck my hand.

“Alex, I know your awake, now look at me!” I demanded in my best attempt at an authoritative voice. He started and opened his eyes, looking at me with a rather confused look on his face. I could see his eyes roaming my body, unable to see my pussy with the way I was sitting he settled for staring at my nipples.

“Lauren, what are you doing? Why are you holding my dick? I was sleeping”

“Don’t play dumb with me Alex, I know you were awake and we know that you have been watching us all day. You took pictures of me this morning on the field and then you walked in on me in the shower and then you perved at Caitlyn as well. You’re nothing but a dirty pervert, gawping at your own sisters like some sick little pervert!”

I continued to slowly stroke his cock as we spoke, he obviously didn’t know how to respond to these accusations with my hand still pumping him. I had him completely under my control.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about” he let out a moan as I squeezed his dick before continuing, “I didn’t do anything like that, I swear”

“Really? Be honest Alex, if you didn’t look at us today then I’m going to have to go back to my room right now and this will never happen again” I gave him another little squeeze. I think he was getting close to coming, his dick was harder than ever and he kept humping his hips up at me.

“OK, ok, I was, I took a photo of your ass and watched both of you in the shower. I couldn’t help it, your both so hot. Just please don’t stop what you’re doing.”

“Why would I stop? Isn’t this what you wanted me to do all along? Or is it Caitlyn that you would rather have touching you? Do you think she’s prettier than me? Would she do this?”

I reluctantly let go of his dick and stood up, letting him take in my whole body for a moment before I stepped up onto his bed. I moved around until I was standing over him with his head in between my feet, staring straight up at my pussy. We could both see the glistening moisture on my little bush, y nipples were aching and I could feel my clit aching for a touch. I was so turned on, I had him under my power and I loved it.

“I want you Lauren, I want you so bad, your way hotter than Caitlyn, she would never do something like this.” He ran his hands up and down my calves, gazing rapturously up at me.

“Good boy” I replied, before I slowly started to squat down, bringing my quivering pussy closer and closer to his face.

He quickly reached up and started pawing at me, all eager and fumbling. Didn’t he know how to touch a girl I wondered? His hands were all over the place, grabbing my ass, and then roughly touching my pussy, before he jammed a finger inside me. I was glad I was so wet and turned on or this might have been a bit of a let-down so far.

I sank right down until I was sitting on his face, my pussy directly over his mouth, feeling his nose poking at my butt. I could see his cock still throbbing, but I didn’t want to touch him yet.

“Lick me Alex, eat your little sisters pussy and make me cum, then maybe I’ll have a surprise for you” I let out a moan as I felt his tongue running along my pussy, he was all over the place, I don’t think he knew where my clit was or maybe he just didn’t care. It didn’t really matter, it felt great anyway, I leant forward, grinding my clit against his chin.

“Don’t forget my ass Alex, that needs love to”
“What, I’m not licking your ass, that’s disgusting” was his muffled reply.
“If you don’t, then I’ll never do this again” I reached down and grabbed his dick, pumping it a couple of times before letting go, it danced around like he was searching for my hand but I wasn’t going to touch him.

I moved forward a little, placing my ass more directly over his mouth. I waited a moment and he still hadn’t done anything, so I slapped his stomach.

“Ow, damnit Lauren that hurt” he complained.
“Well lick my ass and I won’t have to hurt you again and while you’re at it, finger my pussy too.” I was really getting into this, I don’t know what was better, the pleasure he was giving me, or the thrill I was getting from making him do it.

I felt him give a tentative lick at my little pucker, sending a shiver thru me and causing me to let out another moan. “That’s it, keep licking my good little boy”

He seemed to get over whatever misgivings he had and began to lick steadily at my asshole and then I felt him pushing a finger into my pussy, he didn’t have a very good rhythm going, I guess the position was all wrong. I was getting really close to coming, so I started playing with my nipples, rolling them between my fingers.

“Now finger my ass and suck my clit, I’m ready to cum and you’ll get your reward after that.”

He started eagerly lapping at my pussy, I wiggled around a little, positioning my clit over his mouth before he got the idea and started to suck on it.

“My ass, finger my ass or no treats for a naughty boy” I demanded. I wanted to dominate him and I wanted him to know that I was too.

He slowly pushed a finger into my ass; I could feel it slipping in, so much fatter than Caitlyn’s fingers. I could only imagine what his fat cock would feel like sliding in out of my butt. Suddenly it was all too much for me and I came hard, grinding against his face, clenching my thighs around his head, moaning and gasping, trying not to cry out too loudly. I could only shake and gasp as I felt my pussy spasming, sending my juices all over Alex’s face. I kept grinding my pussy into his mouth, as he pulled his finger from my ass, sending me off on another surge as my orgasm continued to roll over me.

I collapsed forward onto Alex, his cock sticking up right in front of my face, dancing around wildly as I heard him gasping for breath, finally able to breath as I finally relaxed my death grip on his head. I just lay there, basking in the aftermath of another incredible orgasm until Alex finally spoke.

“Time for my treat Lauren, you have to suck me now.”

I slowly pulled myself off him, dragging my little boobs and hard nipples across his dick, sending another thrill through my body.

“You want me to suck your dick? Is that the treat you want?” I asked as I sat back down on his bed, right where this had started. I had definitely left a wet patch earlier, but that might have just been water and not entirely pussy juice.

“You said you would, you said I would get a reward. I sucked your pussy and even licked your ass” he was pouting a little as he reached down and grabbed his dick, pointing it me.
I laughed as I got up and walked to the door. “No I didn’t, I said you would get a reward and a treat and you did. The reward was eating my sweet pussy and the treat was the juice that came out. Now be a good boy and don’t try perving at us again or you’ll really be sorry! And Caitlyn is hotter than me too!”

And with that I walked out, closing the door behind me on his shocked expression and aching dick.

Thanks for the great feedback and encouragement. Next part coming in a few days.

---